Devin’s entire body shook as she ran for the elevator. Her heart was racing, as if she’d just run a marathon. Her index finger jabbed the call button, and when the elevator didn’t come right away, she dashed into the stairwell and ran down three flights. Not only was she out of breath, but she felt like she might vomit…and since she didn’t have a key to the restroom on her, she placed her hand on her belly and willed it to behave.

She stood there on the stairwell landing for nearly ten minutes before she felt strong enough to make her way to the elevator and ride down to the lobby. She left the building, raced to Columbus Circle and disappeared into the subway, not relaxing until she was on the A train headed home to Hamilton Heights.

As soon as she let herself into the one-bedroom apartment she shared with her mother, she went straight to the bathroom and gave her teeth a vigorous brushing, finishing it off with a generous swish of mouthwash. Then she stripped and got into a hot shower, scrubbing herself repeatedly.

She could hardly believe what had happened to her…there, at her place of employment, where she’d always felt safe and never had any reason to feel otherwise.

Until now.

Devin knew she had to do something, but what? The only thing she knew for sure was that she wasn’t going in to work tomorrow. The way she felt about Raymond Quinn, she never wanted to go back.

But you have to, she reminded herself, looking at the sky-blue walls of her bedroom. She and Mama had spent hours picking out the color. Devin had read somewhere that blues and greens offered a serenity that was perfect for sleeping. This apartment was their pride and joy, their refuge from what could be a very ugly city. It represented the fulfillment of a dream Devin had had ever since the day she graduated high school…to get out of the projects. And without a job and the paycheck that went with it, it would all be lost.

She punched her pillow in frustration. It wasn’t right; it wasn’t fair. She’d done nothing wrong. She didn’t deserve to be terrorized into giving up her job, or be forced to keep her job at the risk of her personal safety.

There was a way out, she suddenly realized. The law. It was on her side and would protect her.

But attorneys were expensive. And even if she were to use her hard-earned savings to pay for legal representation, there was no guarantee she would win the case. She could end up with nothing…no money in the bank, and nowhere for her and Mama to live.

Wait a minute. Mama cleans for a law firm. She’s always talking about those two attorneys who are especially nice…and she said one of them is a black woman. Devin had been hearing about the pair, who Mama called “Miss Portia” and “Mr. Andrews,” respectively, ever since Mama had taken on that part-time job doing office cleaning. The fact that Mama called the lady lawyer by her first name—preceded by a courtesy title, of course—and the white male lawyer by his surname told her that she, also, felt more of a kinship with the woman.

Devin knew she would sure feel a lot more comfortable discussing her nightmare experience with another woman. And the fact that Miss Portia was black was icing on the cake.

Devin and her mother, Amparo, were what was called on census reports as Spanish/Hispanic/Latino—with the word “Dominican” printed in because the form only gave choices for persons of Mexican, Puerto Rican, and Cuban descent, who under the category of race checked “black.” Devin’s mother had been born in Santo Domingo, but she’d emigrated to the U.S. before Devin was born.

That was it, then. That was the solution. She’d ask Mama to talk to Miss Portia and see if she would be willing to meet with her for about half an hour, tomorrow if possible. Devin needed to find out her options right away. She knew she wasn’t ever going back to work again, but it was important to get things rolling quickly. There was a limit to how many days she could call in sick. Plus, she didn’t know how long it might take to perform whatever steps were necessary to institute legal proceedings.

She didn’t even know how that worked. Raymond Quinn wasn’t her employer; technically, he was a coworker. His responsibilities were much weightier than hers and he made considerably more money, but they both reported to the same person, Jim Jessup, who owned JJ Demolition. Devin didn’t know if Ray would be the one to sue, or Mr. Jessup. She knew nothing about legal matters. She hoped she could get Miss Portia to represent her on a contingency basis, like those personal injury lawyers who took a percentage of whatever judgment was awarded. That way she wouldn’t have to pay anything up front.

And because what happened at her place of business only represented part of her problem, Miss Portia could also advise her what to do about Joe.

Devin closed her eyes tightly, but she couldn’t keep the hot tears that formed from spilling out. She’d received double whammy, first from Raymond Quinn, and then learning what Joe had done. She simply couldn’t believe he could have betrayed her in such a fashion.

They’d dated off and on for five years. She knew he’d been upset when she finally called it off once and for all, but she never would’ve thought him capable of such a dirty deed. It was so horrible she couldn’t even tell Mama about it. Nor could she tell Mercy, and the two of them had been sharing all types of secrets since they were children growing up in Spanish Harlem.

Devin felt a little wistful as she thought about Mercy. They’d been friends as long as she could remember. Their mothers used to walk with them in their strollers—not that Devin had any memory of that—and when they were preschoolers, they played together at the playground. She and Mercy had vowed they would one day get out of the projects. Mercy got a scholarship and graduated from CCNY with a Bachelor’s degree in Spanish. After graduation, she did some work for an export company, and then she got into the UN. She worked as a translator, made good money, and she was now seriously involved with another UN worker, an interpreter. They moved in together two years ago and got engaged last New Year’s.

Mercy’s engagement had been the catalyst for Devin to realize there was no future in continuing to date Joe. Not only did he not seem interested in marriage, but he also didn’t have any ambition.

She just never could have imagined what he would do to get even with her…

After applying lotion to her body and putting on a simple cotton nightgown, Devin did a quick pickup of the apartment. Her mother cleaned all day, first at a luxury hotel and then for a few more hours at a Madison Avenue office building. Devin took it upon herself to keep their apartment tidy; she felt Mama spent enough time cleaning. She also made her mother’s lunch, technically dinner. Mama got a full hot meal at the hotel daily as part of her benefits, but she was ready to eat again by the time she started her second job at four-thirty. Devin usually made her a sub sandwich with cold cuts or chicken salad or a large Chef or tuna salad, lovingly including mustard, mayonnaise or salad dressing in a tiny plastic container so the bread or salad greens would stay fresh until she was ready to eat. Mama had taken the second job cleaning offices after Devin moved them out of the projects and into this apartment off of Amsterdam Avenue. Devin told her that wasn’t necessary, that she could manage, but Mama insisted on giving her more than a pittance. She gave Devin five hundred dollars each month toward the sixteen-hundred-dollar rent and helped pay for the new living room and dining room furniture they picked out together. Their apartment was located on the second floor of a six-story renovated building with an elevator. The area was highly convenient, close to shopping and transportation. Both of them could get to work easily, Devin on the West Side, her mother on the East.

The apartment itself was the nicest one Devin could afford, with hardwood floors, an exposed brick wall in the living room, granite countertops and stainless-steel appliances in the tiny kitchen, marble in the bathroom, and a bathtub with a sliding glass door in lieu of a shower curtain. Even after three years, it gave her a sense of pride to live here, away from the projects with their graffiti, subway tiled hallways, and elevators that smelled like urine and were littered with drug paraphernalia, and she knew Mama loved it, too. The surroundings made their having to share a bedroom worth it—the cost of a two-bedroom would have added another five hundred dollars to the rent. They managed to fit two double beds in the bedroom with a shared nightstand.

Devin kept herself busy until her mother was expected home, just before eight-thirty. She did have one more thing to do, something to look up on the Internet, but she would put that off until after Mama left for work in the morning. As it was, Mama would sense something was wrong. Devin knew she would be very upset by what she saw, and she didn’t want to frighten her mother by going into hysterics or a rage. Learning something so horrible existed was disturbing enough…seeing it could send her over the edge.

How could Joe have done that to me?

She sat up in bed when her mother came in the bedroom after taking her shower. “Devin, hola. I thought you were asleep.”

“Mama, I need you to do me a favor.”

“Devin? Is something wrong? You look funny.”

I should have known I couldn’t hide anything from her. “Please, Mama. You know that attorney you always speak so highly of? The lady?”

“Miss Portia, si.”

“Can you ask her if she’d be willing to consult with me? I need to see her as soon as possible, tomorrow if I can.”

“But Devin, I won’t even see her until after four-thirty.”

“That’s okay. If she can see me, I can get downtown quickly.”

“Get downtown? Won’t you already be on Ninth Avenue?”

Too late, Devin realized her mistake. “I…I won’t be on Ninth Avenue. I’ll be coming from home. I’m, um, not going to work tomorrow.”

Her mother sat on the edge of her bed, her eyes narrowed with suspicion. “Did something happen at work today? Why do you need to talk to a lawyer? Hablame, Devin.”

“I don’t want to talk about it, Mama. Not now. Just talk to Miss Portia and see if she’ll agree to see me. Tell her it’s urgent, and that if she doesn’t have to leave early I can come right down. Will you do that for me?”

“Si, por supuesto.” Mama stared at her with concerned eyes. “Are you sure you don’t wanna tell me about it?”

“Not now, Mama, but soon. I promise.”

Chapter 2

“Mr. Andrews? This is my daughter, Devin DaCosta.”

Devin gave the attorney a nervous smile. She’d been terribly disappointed when Mama called and said that Miss Portia had left early this afternoon to bring her son to the orthodontist. With reluctance, she’d asked Mama to speak with the other attorney who’d been particularly nice to her. He was a man, and a white one at that, but she had to move quickly. “Thank you so much for agreeing to speak with me, Mr. Andrews.” She looked away from him for a moment to squeeze Mama’s hand. “I’ll be okay from here. I’ll be sure to see you before I leave, okay?”

“Si, mi querida.”

Devin nodded and quickly turned back to the attorney, who to her surprise had risen and come around to the front of his desk to greet her. Remembering the rule of etiquette, she extended her hand to him first.

He shook it, a friendly look in his eyes…bright blue eyes, she noticed, almost electric blue. His dark blond hair was parted on the side, and he had neatly trimmed sideburns and a beard. David Andrews—his full name was on the sign outside his office door—was one good-looking dude. It would be exceedingly difficult to recount her experiences to him…

“Hello, Devin,” he said. “It’s nice to meet you. Your mother tells me you had something you wanted to talk to me about. Let’s sit down and see how I can help you.”

He made it sound as if he really could help her, and she found herself feeling more relaxed than she had since this nightmare began just under twenty-four hours ago.

Devin sat in one of the comfortable twin chairs facing his desk, and he returned to sit in the tall, brown leather chair behind it. She cast an uncertain look at the open door. Mama was out there someplace, emptying wastebaskets. The thought of being overheard terrified her. Mama knew something was wrong, but she didn’t know any of the details. Devin planned to tell her that she’d been sexually harassed at work, but only after the matter had been resolved…and she wouldn’t share the reason her superior thought she’d be interested in sleeping with him. She was too ashamed to tell her mother that Joe had secretly filmed the two of them having sex and posted the video online.

“Um, Devin? Are you all right?”

The attorney’s voice interrupted her thoughts. “Oh, yes. I’m sorry. I’m…” She took another glance at the open door. “Do you mind if we close the door?”

“Not at all,” he said, rising and swiftly moving to close the door before she could do it. He was tall, she noticed, about six feet, and fit. This was one lawyer who took care of himself.

“My apologies,” he said as he returned to his desk. “I didn’t consider that this might be a sensitive situation.”

“It is rather sensitive,” she murmured. David Andrews had a pleasant way about him, but it would nonetheless be difficult to recount her circumstances to him. He was a man, and his being so young and handsome didn’t help. Mama had described him as such, but Devin had nonetheless been unprepared for anyone this good-looking. David Andrews, with his dark blond good looks and electric blue eyes, looked better than most male models.

“Now we have complete privacy,” he said. “And anything you tell me will be held in strictest confidence.”

In other words, Speak up. Devin couldn’t blame him for prompting her. His time was valuable, and just because he had agreed to see her for a free consultation didn’t give her the right to monopolize his time.

“I actually have two problems, Mr. Andrews,” she began. “The first one is that a male co-worker came on to me, and his attentions were unwelcome. And I don’t mean that he made suggestive remarks. It was physical. I had to fight to get away from him. Otherwise…” she left the rest unsaid.”

“I see. Tell me about your work situation. What you do, and the office setup.”

He took notes as she told him about her work history and appeared to be listening intently…She’d started at the demolition company with offices near Columbus Circle as a temporary office worker…the owner of the company, Jim Jessup, had taken a liking to her, recognized her potential, and trained her to essentially run the office. Devin had done everything from setting up meetings to handling accounts payable and receivable and making travel arrangements. It was a two-man office, Mr. Jessup and another demolitions man, and both of them often traveled to construction sites. Then, a few months ago, the secondary demolitions man resigned, and a man named Raymond Quinn was hired to replace him.

“I gather he’s the one who assaulted you,” Mr. Andrews said.

She nodded, her gaze downward. “I always had kind of a bad feeling about him.” Actually, he’d struck her as a sexual freak, like that middle-aged morning news anchor who’d lost his job over inappropriate advances toward female staff. Of course, she couldn’t tell David Andrews that; it didn’t sound professional.

“Really? Why’s that?”

“The first week he was there he asked me what seemed like a lot of questions, and then he veered into my personal life. I told him I was beginning to feel like I was on the witness stand.” She shrugged. “It was the politest way I could think of to let him know I felt he was being too inquisitive. And it worked. He apologized, and never asked any more personal questions. I began to feel comfortable around him. Good thing, too, because it wasn’t unusual for the two of us to be alone in the office.”

“It seems a little odd that after all these months of good behavior he would make a pass at you,” he remarked.

There’s a reason for that, she thought.

“The two of you were alone in the office, you say?”

“That’s right. Mr. Jessup was at a construction site in New Jersey.”

“I see. Did Quinn seem to be behaving out of character prior to the incident? Do you know if he had been drinking, or…anything?”

“No. I was caught totally off guard. I’d stayed late to make some changes to a client proposal he’d written up. I had made the edits he requested and brought the documents into his office, and I was waiting for him to give me the all-clear so I could go home. He said it was fine, and I told him if that was it, I was going to leave. Then he stood up and asked me what was my hurry. I was…startled by his request; it was clearly inappropriate. Then, before I knew what was happening, he had his arms around my waist, pulled me to him and kissed me, forcing his tongue down my throat.” She pressed her arms into her sides as she recounted this difficult part of her story. “He pressed his…erection against me and said he had a big…”—she had to close her eyes to say it—“…penis.”

“Was that the word he used?”

“No. He used the C-word.” God, this was beyond embarrassing.

“All right. What happened next?”

“He touched my…” she held a hand in front of her chest and moved it from side to side. “I…I struggled to get away. I was terrified. There was no one else in the office…possibly no one else on the floor because it was after six. I was afraid he might overpower me. I thought I was in danger of being raped.” Her voice broke as she choked back tears. “I drew my hand back, formed a fist, and punched him in the neck. He stumbled backward, and I ran out of the office.”

“That definitely meets the definition of sexual assault,” Mr. Andrews said. “It makes me wonder where this man has been the last year or two. Doesn’t he know that there’s a revolt going on against that type of behavior? Not that it ever should’ve been allowed in the first place,” he hastily added.

“I know why he did it,” she blurted out.

“Oh? Tell me.”

Devin averted her eyes, too embarrassed to look at him. Her lower lip trembled.

“Devin,” he coaxed, “lawyers, like doctors, take a sacred oath to protect the interests of their clients and patients. I understand you find this embarrassing. You’re talking to me, a man who’s a stranger to you, about sexual harassment. But I can’t help you if you won’t share with me all the details of what happened and why.”

“I understand. But it’s hard.”

“You can do it. Just remember I’m here to help you.”

She looked into his understanding blue eyes, so striking and yet so calm. They reminded her of the sky in the early evening, when it deepened into a bright shade before dark, and suddenly that was all she saw, an expanse of sky. It made it easier to say the words. “When I pushed away from him and told him to stop, he told me that I needed to drop the innocent act because he’d seen my pictures.” The sky she’d been visualizing suddenly disappeared, and once again she looked into the eyes of the attorney she sat across from.

“I think I understand what you’re getting at,” he said. “Are you saying that you posed for nude photos at some point and that he somehow came across them, like in a spread in a men’s magazine?”

If only that was all there was to it. “Worse than that, I’m afraid.” She sighed, knowing she would have to tell him the full story. “You see, I’ve been dating someone for the last several years. I’ve been growing increasingly dissatisfied with the relationship. But every time I tried to break it off, he convinced me to change my mind and give us another try. I did, until I realized I was only postponing the inevitable. I ended it once and for all. Somewhere within that time during an ‘on’ period, he…I didn’t know…he…made a video of us having sex. There must have been a hidden camera somewhere, probably his phone. And he posted it on the Internet, on one of those porn sites.”

“Oh,” was the attorney’s simple reply.

She searched his face, but he didn’t seem shocked, or disgusted. She wondered if his younger age—he appeared to be in his early thirties—had anything to do with it. An old fogy in his sixties probably wouldn’t have been so understanding. Then, again, an older attorney probably wouldn’t have been so kind to her mother. Mama said most of the lawyers treated her like she was invisible.

“I wasn’t even aware that it existed before Ray said that, but it doesn’t surprise me that he saw it. He looks like the type who visits porn sites.” She wrinkled her nose.

“I see,” David Andrews said a second time. “So he saw you on film and decided he’d try to get you to sleep with him.”

“That’s right. That was what ended his long streak of good behavior. If it hadn’t been for that video—”

“No, Devin,” the attorney interrupted, his voice gentle. “No matter what you were doing on that video, it didn’t give Quinn the right to try and force himself on you. No woman, not even the skankiest ten-dollar whore, deserves to be forced into sex by any man. Even if she’s captured on video taking on a dozen guys, it should be her choice. Nothing else is acceptable. So if you’re feeling guilty, you need to stop right now.”

She looked at him, blinking back the fresh tears that had formed. “Thank you for saying that, Mr. Andrews.” It came out as little more than a whisper.

He leaned back in his chair, his hands clasped across his upper abdomen, a thoughtful look on his face. “You were correct when you said you had two different issues. Number one, your former lover posted what’s called ‘revenge porn’ on the Internet with the clear intent of embarrassing you, personally and professionally, or just for the satisfaction of knowing that strange men are drooling over you without your even knowing it. That’s what makes it especially vile. That video could have been up for months or even years before you learned about it, or you might not ever have found out. And the second, of course, is what happened to you at your job.”

“Yes,” she said softly, nodding.

“Now, tell me what happened after you got away from Quinn.”

“I grabbed my purse and ran out of the office. When the elevator didn’t come within a few seconds, I was afraid he might come after me, and if he got into an elevator with me there’d be no way for me to escape. So I ran down a couple of flights of stairs, waited for the elevator there, and then I ran to the subway and went home. I called in sick to the office today. I just couldn’t go back.” She shook her head. “I can’t go back. The nature of the business requires me to sometimes be alone with Ray, and I just don’t feel safe.”

“Yes, I can see where you wouldn’t. You did the right thing, Devin. Tell me, when is Mr. Jessup due back in the office?”

“He was just gone for one day. He’s expected in the office today and tomorrow. I left a message early, before seven this morning, to let them know I wouldn’t be in. I deliberately called early because I didn’t want to actually speak with anyone, I just wanted to leave a message.”

“Okay. Since it’s too late in the day for me to get a letter written and overnighted for delivery tomorrow, I’ll compose a letter and have it sent by messenger. Tomorrow’s Friday, and he needs to have it before the weekend.”

“What will the letter say?”

“That you’ve retained me as your counsel after an episode of sexual harassment that occurred at the workplace initiated toward you by Mr. Quinn on yesterday’s date and at…what time would you say the incident occurred?”

She thought quickly. “About six forty-five.”

He made a notation on his notepad. “All right. I’ll explain to him that not only will you not be coming back to work, but that you’re seeking damages. I won’t name a specific amount, I’ll just suggest that we can avoid getting the courts involved if we can come to an agreement on our own, and that if he’s interested, I’d welcome the opportunity to meet with him at his earliest convenience.” He gave her a meaningful look. “You’ll need to be present, of course, at our meeting.”

Devin swallowed. The thought of facing Raymond Quinn again filled her with dread.

Mr. Andrews continued, not seeming to notice her distaste for his plan. “We’ll wait for him to respond before we talk numbers, but just to give you an idea, I think we should ask for your salary to be continued for twelve weeks—that’s two weeks for each of your six years of employment, about the equivalent of three months—plus give you a lump sum payment of five figures.”

Devin’s mouth dropped open. “Really? That much?”

“It’ll cost him more if we have to go to court. Considering you’ve worked for them six years and had to abruptly leave after being attacked, I think twelve weeks pay and twenty thousand dollars is reasonable.”

“Twenty thousand dollars!”

“Sure. Think of what you went through, Devin.”

“I do feel sorry for Mr. Jessup,” she said slowly. “He was always so nice to me. This is going to cost him a lot of money, and he did nothing wrong. Perhaps if he just got rid of Ray…”

“Oh, I have no doubt he will fire Quinn in light of this. But Devin, regardless of how fond you are of your employer, going back to work there, even with Quinn being gone, probably wouldn’t be a good idea. You probably don’t realize it now, but you suffered an emotional trauma at your place of business, where you should feel safe. It’s psychological, probably a slightly less severe form of what people who survive workplace violence go through. Every time you set foot in that office you’ll have an undercurrent of fear. It won’t be a healthy environment for you, and I’m sure your Mr. Jessup will recognize that. Besides, if he’s smart, he has insurance to cover this. He has a male and a female employee who are often in the office alone after hours. It’s a sensible business decision.”

She digested his words, then gave a reluctant nod. “You’re probably right.”

“As for your ex,” Mr. Andrews continued, “I’ll need his name, his home address, and his work address as well. I’ll write a cease-and-desist letter threatening him with legal action if he doesn’t take down that video from any and all Internet websites that either he posted it on or who got hold of it after he posted it initially.”

Devin gasped. Ray had named the site where he’d seen her video, and she easily found it there. She didn’t realize it could be on other sites as well. “You mean to tell me it may be posted on more than one site?”

“It wouldn’t surprise me. I’ll tell him he has seventy-two hours to do it, and if it’s still posted after that time, we’ll proceed with filing a lawsuit. I’ll send it certified mail to his home, but I’d also like to have it messengered to his place of business, just in case no one is there to sign for the letter sent to his home and he chooses not to pick it up from the post office. My guess is that he’ll comply.”

“And if he doesn’t? And if Mr. Jessup doesn’t want to settle?” Devin fought to keep the panic she felt out of her voice. She didn’t know who in her social circle might be looking at online porn. She could never live it down if her friends saw her performing the intimate act of sex, with every part of her anatomy clearly visible. Joe had carefully managed to keep his face out of camera range; all the focus was on her. She’d been sickened to see something so private posted for anyone to see. And if Mr. Jessup declined to settle, it could be months before they went to court. In the meantime she had a sixteen-hundred-dollar rent payment to make…and no job. “I can’t afford to have you represent me in court, Mr. Andrews. It’ll probably be pretty expensive just for you to write these letters and have them hand-delivered.”

“It won’t cost you anything out of pocket. I’ll write the letters pro bono. I won’t even take a contingency fee if your employer offers you a settlement, other than the cost of the messenger, since that comes from the firm’s resources. Anything else you’re awarded will go straight to you, Devin; I won’t charge for my services.”

“That’s awfully generous of you, Mr. Andrews.”

“I’m happy to help. Your mother seemed very concerned when she asked if I could meet with you this evening.”

“She doesn’t know any details,” Devin quickly said. “I’ll tell her tonight…at least the part about the harassment.”

“I promised her I’d do whatever I could to help you. I’m pretty sure the letters will do the trick.” He chuckled. “Most people don’t like to go to court unless they have to. Your Mr. Jessup is going to have his hands full, training another office manager as well as finding another demolitions man.”

“I feel bad for him. He’s about to be hit by a boulder, and he doesn’t even know it.” She chewed her lower lip. “Mr. Jessup’s a nice man who doesn’t deserve to have his business turned upside down.”

“He’ll get through it,” Mr. Andrews said. “And as for your ex, chances are he won’t want to take time off from work, or go through the expense of hiring counsel. “What does he do, anyway?”

“He’s a cable TV installer and repairman.” She moved on, not wanting to talk about Joaquin Serrano. “Do you think it will take long to reach a resolution? I only have part of a paycheck due, and I do have certain monthly obligations. I don’t like the idea of being in debt. I’ve managed to avoid it for the most part.” She bit her lip, not liking the whiny way she sounded. David Andrews was doing her an enormous favor, simply because he was fond of her mother. The last thing she wanted to do was alienate him. “It’s a scary prospect to be unemployed and wondering how you’re going to pay your bills,” she lamely concluded.

“It’s true that it might take a few weeks for a settlement to go through,” he said. “Of course, they can surprise us by accepting our recommendation without making a counteroffer, which always slows things down.” He shook his head. “I wouldn’t hold out too much hope for that, though. But, since you’re looking for a job, you should know our receptionist is going to be starting maternity leave soon. They’re going to be needing a replacement for her. She’s planning on being gone for three months.”

“Do you think it’ll take that long for my situation to be settled?” she asked, worried.

“No, this should be wrapped up in a week or two. But you might want to take some time to figure out what you want to do next, and a longer temporary position might work nicely for you, especially if Jessup agrees to pay you twelve weeks’ severance.”

Devin managed not to make a face, but she couldn’t bring herself to look enthusiastic. Her occupation was that of office manager. Although the responsibilities of her job included greeting visitors and bringing them refreshments, that was only a small part of overseeing a business office. Working as a receptionist would be a step down, and it would probably pay peanuts, even at a prestigious law firm like Holt & Cotten. But, if as David pointed out, Mr. Jessup agreed to continue her salary, it would be extra money, and if she could learn about the legal profession it would be worth it.

“I know you’re overqualified,” he added, as if sensing her thoughts, “but running a demolition company office doesn’t exactly prepare you for working at a law firm. I think they’ll train whoever they hire to do some paralegal work. It never hurts to add another skill to your resume.” He tilted his head to one side. “What’s your educational background, Devin?”

“High school graduate. I didn’t go to college,” she replied. “My mother and I lived in the projects on First Avenue in Spanish Harlem, and I was determined to get us out of there. I took a commercial course in high school, studying typing, bookkeeping, and other skills involved in running an office, so I could go to work and help Mama after I graduated. I got lucky when Mr. Jessup hired me. I’d only been doing clerical work before that. After I worked for him three years, I rented an apartment on One-Forty-seventh and Amsterdam for Mama and me. But I pay most of the household bills because I earn more. That’s why I’m worried about what might happen if Mr. Jessup doesn’t agree to a settlement right away.” She managed a weak smile. “But I guess it won’t hurt to interview. I’d like to learn some legal skills, and I’m sure a degree isn’t required for a receptionist job,” she remarked. At his agreement, she said, “In that case, I’m interested.”

“Here’s my card,” he said, removing one from a holder and pushing it to the edge of the desk. “My e-mail is on it. Why don’t you send me your resume in the morning, and I’ll look it over? I’ll get back to you with the contact info to apply.”

“That would be wonderful. Thank you, Mr. Andrews.”

They wrapped up their meeting with her giving him the information he requested regarding names and addresses for Mr. Jessup and for Joe. She stood and shook his hand, promising that her resume would be in his e-mailbox first thing in the morning.

He opened the door for her, and she smiled at him before stepping out. She spotted her mother emptying wastebaskets across the large outer office and made her way toward her. She had the oddest feeling that Mr. Andrews was standing there watching her walk away, although she didn’t dare turn around to confirm. He probably just wants to make sure I find Mama, she thought.

David Andrews was awfully handsome. She hadn’t noticed a wedding band. He probably had a girlfriend, a fellow WASP in a high-powered profession like himself, perhaps another attorney. Together they’d create a wonderful life together and would never have to worry about money.

She wished she could find someone like him for herself. He had everything she hoped for in a mate: Good looks, success, ambition, and empathy. That was why she’d grown unhappy in her relationship with Joe. He seemed perfectly content to spend the rest of his working life installing and servicing cable TV. Didn’t he realize that if streaming continued to grow in popularity, he might find himself out of a job?

Mama had told her that Ms. Portia was the firm’s sole person of color, not that it mattered. She doubted any male Latino attorneys would be interested in dating her. In her experience, successful Latino men tended to be color-conscious and wanted wives with fair complexions. She’d gone out with one or two non-Latino black men during her ‘off’ periods with Joe and, while she had felt appreciated, that special spark wasn’t there. What she really hoped for was someone who would sweep her off her feet, someone who would excite her.

Someone like David Andrews…

Chapter 3

David stood in the doorway of his office as Devin DaCosta made her way to where her mother was working. He’d be embarrassed if she were to turn around and see him standing there looking at her, but he couldn’t help it. She was a gorgeous woman. It was all he could do to hide his reaction to her. Lucky for him, she hadn’t been able to see how he closed his eyes and puckered his lips, as if he were about to whistle, when he went to sit at his desk, and when he sat down facing her, his expression was all business.

Amparo, the office cleaner, was still a pretty woman, even in middle age. He put her age as somewhere in her upper forties. In hindsight, it shouldn’t have surprised him that she had an equally pretty daughter. Looks were one thing, but he just hadn’t expected Amparo’s daughter to be so…well, polished.

God, he sounded like an awful snob, but it was true. Like Amparo, Devin had a brown complexion, but unlike Amparo, she didn’t speak with an accent. He never would have guessed she was Hispanic to look at her; she simply looked like another of the thousands of pretty black women in Manhattan.

He did hope she’d apply to fill in during Melissa’s maternity leave. He certainly liked the idea of seeing her again. He suspected the senior partners would be thrilled to have an African-American face to be the first to greet visitors. Not that they were particularly liberal, but to them, appearances were everything.

Devin DaCosta seemed like an ambitious woman. She’d said herself how determined she’d been to get herself and her mother out of public housing. David had lived all his life in his family’s townhouse—first in a duplex apartment with his parents, and now in his own two-story apartment—and had never set foot in public housing, but he could only imagine how awful it must be. He also knew that non-subsidized rents in the city were exorbitant. No wonder Devin was worried about being out of work.

He returned to his desk, where he gathered his papers and put them in his briefcase. He did his best work in longhand and gave his notes to his secretary to type, but for Devin’s case he’d use his personal laptop. He had to think ahead. If there was even the slightest possibility of Devin coming to work for the firm, he couldn’t risk her legal problems spreading through the office grapevine. Even if this Joaquin fellow tried to comply with removing the video, the sites might not. If Devin was hired and anyone learned that she’d been the victim of revenge porn, every man in the office would go searching trying to find her video.

Because he’d already made up his mind that he was going to look for it.

It wasn’t right and he knew it, but in addition to Devin DaCosta’s beauty, she had a lovely figure…bubble butt, large breasts that her tailored blouse couldn’t quite conceal, and small waist, and he felt a burning curiosity to see what she looked like naked.

*****

Devin crossed the room, which was lined with desks of the attorneys’ administrative assistants. Her mother, emptying an office trash can into a large, wheeled container with plastic gloved hands, spotted her and immediately put down the trash can. “Did everything go okay? Was Mr. Andrews able to help you?”

“Si, Mama.” Devin put an arm around her mother’s shoulder. “I don’t want you to worry. Everything’s going to be okay.”

Her mother simply stared at her in return, a question looming in her dark eyes. Devin sighed. It was time to fill Mama in on at least part of what was going on.

She glanced around. A few office doors, including that of David, were still lit, making her think attorneys were working inside. She spotted one secretary sitting at a computer outside one of the lit offices. The immediate area around them, however, was devoid of people. Still, she kept her voice low and moved into the doorway of the nearest office. “I didn’t want to tell you until I knew what I was going to do. I had a problem at work last night. That Mr. Quinn I told you about…he made a pass at me when the two of us were alone in the office.”

Mama’s eyes narrowed with suspicion. “What do you mean, ‘a pass’? Just how far did he go?”

She was already getting upset, Devin noted, but could she really blame her? After drawing in a fortifying breath—if she’d been able to describe what happened to David Andrews, she could certainly describe it to Mama—she said, “He grabbed me, kissed me, shoved his tongue in my mouth, touched my breasts and rubbed his bimbolo against me.”

“Ese cerdo! What’re you going to do? What does Mr. Jessup say?”

Devin agreed with her mother’s assessment of Ray; he was a pig. “I didn’t want to say anything to him until after I spoke with an attorney. Mr. Andrews feels that if I threaten to sue them, they’ll offer an out-of-court settlement. It can mean a nice lump sum of cash…but I have to give up my job, Mama. I can’t go back there.” Devin braced herself for her mother’s objections. Part of being poor was having to accept situations that well-off people could walk away from.

“Si, you should. I don’t like the idea of your going back there. You were nearly raped, Devin.”

“I know, Mama.”

“And they should pay your salary until you find another job, plus some extra for that terrible experiencia.”

“That’s what Mr. Andrews says. He’s going to write them a letter and tell them that I intend to file suit for sexual harassment. He thinks they’ll make us an offer. They’ll have the letter tomorrow. Mr. Andrews is sending it by messenger.”

Worry clouded Mama’s eyes. “Aye, Devin. How much will it cost for him to do all this?”

“I’ll only have to pay for the messenger fee. Mr. Andrews has agreed to handle this pro bono…free. He really thinks highly of you, Mama. He even suggested that I apply to replace their receptionist during her maternity leave. That’ll give me an income—not as much as I’m used to, but if I get a settlement it won’t really matter—plus time to find another job.”

“That was very nice of him.”

Devin took in the skepticism on her mother’s face. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just that…nobody does something for nothing, Devin. There’s always some kind of price involved. I like Mr. Andrews, but I have to wonder what he might have in mind. Maybe we should have waited for Ms. Portia.”

“I doubt Mr. Andrews would try to barter sex for his services, Mama, if that’s what you’re thinking. Not with how much he thinks of you, and not after I came for him came to him for help with sexual harassment. That would just be too crazy.”

“You’re probably right.”

“Besides, it won’t take much of his time. Maybe half an hour to write a letter, and another hour or so to meet with Mr. Jessup. Mr. Andrews knows we don’t have much money.”

Mama nodded. “It makes more sense now. Maybe I’m too suspicious. But some of these white men are something else. Some of the girls at the hotel have been propositioned by guests.” She gave an embarrassed shrug. “I shouldn’t lump Mr. Andrews in with them.”

*****

Once at home, David forced himself to draft the letters first, using his voice-to-text software. Not until the letters were written and polished to his satisfaction did he allow himself to begin his search for that elusive video.

He couldn’t believe it. To think he’d spent over an hour browsing through porn sites looking for the sex tape Devin DaCosta’s ex had published of the two of them.

He’d known these sites existed, and he’d been to them a time or two…okay, more than that when he was looking for a quick jack-off, especially when he was studying for the bar exam and didn’t have a lot of time for female companionship—but that had been a while back, and he hadn’t realized it was so extensive. No wonder Playboy magazine had toyed with the idea of dropping their legendary centerfolds and other nudity. Men didn’t have to spend money on magazines to look at naked female bodies. All they had to do was log on to their computers. Sure, a lot of the free porn out there were mere snippets of scenes, but they were largely meant to be momentary diversions to bring on a quick climax.

Just five more minutes, he promised himself for about the fifth time, before studying yet another set of videos. He had an oversize monitor, and he looked at the faces of the females, ruling out those that didn’t look like Devin and checking out the ones where he couldn’t tell. Some of them admittedly captured his attention longer than they should.

I should have just asked her for the URL, he thought, knowing full well that would have been highly inappropriate for him to ask. Devin was already embarrassed to tell him about it; she’d barely been able to get the words out. Naturally she wasn’t going to name a specific site. She’d be mortified if she knew he wanted to see her footage.

He blew out a frustrated breath and was ready to call it a night when his eyes caught sight of a topless African-American woman lying on her back, eyes wide open and lips parted, with a shock of thick, dark hair fanned out on the bed. Devin’s hair had been pulled back into a sedate bun, but this could be her…

He gasped. It was her. My God, what a body she had! Full tits with big brown areolae around the nipples. A neatly shaped thatch of dark hair at the junction of her thighs. Her partner leaned over her at the slightest of angles, his face conveniently out of camera range, leaving Devin’s body on full display. David’s breath came out in breathless pants as he unzipped his trousers and removed his rapidly hardened cock from its confines. Devin’s thighs were spread. Her luscious tits bounced as she rotated her hips up and down. Her hands reached over her head to grasp the bars of the mission-style headboard, and she moaned and grunted as her body took a pounding from her ex’s hard cock. Her lovely face made guttural sounds, her lips occasionally forming a round ‘O’ of pleasure. David hated the concept of revenge porn—he regarded it as a dirty trick to play on a woman—but he nevertheless found himself wishing he was the man in bed with Devin. Joaquin Serrano was obviously an Afro-Latino man with a light brown complexion some shades lighter than Devin’s. He obviously knew how to please her, but David felt confident that he, too, could bring out those squeals and grunts Devin was making.

It had been years since David had jacked off to porn, but he couldn’t stop watching. He was mesmerized as Devin and her lover changed positions, and her on her knees, face down, her fleshy, round ass filling camera range as she positioned it in the air. Her partner, obviously playing to the camera, turned her to the side, where he slapped her ass, making it shake, as he pumped her from behind.

Their next position had Devin sucking his cock, and that was enough to make David lose it. He groaned and gritted his teeth as his cock spewed out hot, creamy cum.

However could he manage to keep his lustful feelings for her hidden the next time they met?

One thing he knew for sure. Looking at her having sex with some other man wasn’t enough. He wanted Devin DaCosta for himself…wanted the joy of having her naked body under him…over him…beside him…bent over in front of him. But it wasn’t as if he could simply tell her he wanted to fuck her…she was his client and deserved to be treated with respect. He also couldn’t forget that she’d come to him as a result of being sexually violated in two ways, physically by one man and having her privacy invaded by another.

He’d have to turn on the charm between now and the time her case was resolved, when their professional relationship would end. She planned to apply to cover the reception desk during Carla’s leave, and while her working at the firm for three months would give him more time to enjoy that fantastic body before they went their separate ways, her being hired was by no means a given. No, he’d better start wining and dining for the moment he had some news to share with her, and it would grow from there.

Because he couldn’t let her walk out of his life before he had a chance to get her into bed.

Chapter 4

“Good morning, Devin. David Andrews here. I’ve got good news.”

Her body went rigid with anticipation. “Wonderful! Let’s hear it.”

“Mr. Jessup wants to meet tomorrow at ten. Will that work for you?”

Devin relaxed, her face breaking into a smile. “Sure. There at your office?”

“No, at his office.”

She drew in a shocked breath. The thought of setting foot in the place she’d run from, hyperventilating and shaking with fear, just four days ago, made her stomach churn.

David seemed to sense her reticence. “It’ll be okay, Devin. I’ll be right there beside you. You’ll be perfectly safe. If Jessup hasn’t fired Quinn yet, I’m sure he’ll have the good sense to tell him to stay away from the office tomorrow morning. If you’d like, you can come down here at nine-thirty and meet me in the lobby. We’ll ride over together.”

“I think I’d rather do that,” she said quickly.

“The reason I’d like to meet at his office is because I don’t want anyone from the firm to see the two of us together,” he explained. “Remember, your resume has been submitted.” He had made a few suggestions for improvement when he looked at it last Friday, then gave her the e-mail of the person to send it to. “I’m sure you’ll be called for an interview, and in case you get the job, it wouldn’t be a good idea for anyone to know that I represented you…especially given the specifics of your case. I’m sure you’ll agree that there are some rather unsavory details that are best kept away from prying eyes.”

Devin bit her lip. It certainly would be embarrassing if anyone found out about the sex tape Joe had posted on the Internet. That’s probably why he didn’t suggest I use his name as a reference. Instead he’d instructed her to say, if she was asked, that she’d learned about the temporary assignment from her mother, who of course was in the Holt & Cotten offices every day and easily could have seen the job posting.

“Since I’m representing you pro bono,” David continued, “there won’t be a client file on you, so no one will know.”

“Good. That reminds me. Has there been any word from Joe?”

“None at all. Um…is the video still online?”

Her reply almost sounded like a grunt. “Yes. I checked first thing this morning.”

“That doesn’t mean he hasn’t contacted them about taking it down. It might take a day or two to get it removed.” He paused. “Have you…seen him since you learned what he did?”

“No. He lives on the east side, in Spanish Harlem, and I stuck close to home this weekend. I didn’t want to take a chance on running into him at any of the clubs. I’d be too tempted to scream at him and slap his face.”

“I understand. It was a rotten thing to do. It wouldn’t surprise me if he sent an anonymous letter to your employer, telling him about the video. That could even be how Quinn found out.”

“No. All the mail goes through me. Ray came across that video because he’s a freak who looks at porn sites.”

“Oh. Well, at any rate, he still has a few days to get that video taken down. My messenger came back with a signature, and a promise from the woman who signed for it that it would be handed to him along with his paycheck. Lucky for us that Friday happened to be their payday.”

Devin took that to mean he was ending their conversation. “Yes, lucky. Thank you, Mr. Andrews. I’ll meet you in the lobby of your building at nine-thirty tomorrow.”

*****

David stared thoughtfully at the phone after hanging up. It sounded so formal for Devin to address him as “Mr. Andrews,” considering that he’d been looking at her sex tape all weekend. She really knew how to please a man, and he wanted her. He constantly daydreamed about the two of them going at it in a variety of positions, or feeling her lips suck him dry. He’d had a date last Saturday and kept mentally comparing his date’s figure to Devin’s, and while his date had great tits—which she’d been only too happy to show him when he brought her home—her flat ass couldn’t compare to Devin’s curvaceous one. How he longed to feel those meaty globes under his own palms, to pinch and squeeze…

He could hardly wait to see her again tomorrow.

*****

She was waiting when he stepped off the elevator, dressed similarly to their first meeting in a blazer, blouse, slacks, and flats, this time clutching a padfolio in the crook of her arm like a student carrying books. Once more her thick, wavy hair was pulled back into a bun, a few stray wisps framing her face.

She looked lovely, he thought.

“Hi, there,” he said. “I hope you haven’t been waiting too long.”

“Not long. I like being early.”

His cellphone beeped. “The Uber I ordered is about to pull up. Let’s go outside.”

“You ordered an Uber instead of a cab?”

“I know we’re only going across town, but I much prefer them to cabs. They’re a lot cleaner, for one.”

Devin mentally filed away that tidbit. Always sensitive about her background of coming from the projects and eager to improve herself, she made it a habit to study the habits of successful people. She already knew that everyone who had done well in life didn’t come from money…Mr. Jessup, her old boss, came from a family of modest means, his late father having been a plumber on Long Island. She understood that proper carriage and language could bring her far. Devin had worked hard to rid herself of her accent. She wasn’t trying to hide her ethnicity, of which she was proud. She simply didn’t want to be hampered by speech people found difficult to understand. A thick accent had kept the Golden Age actress Maria Montez, a Dominicana, limited to playing exotic temptresses, where other actresses who began their careers playing foreign beauties, like Gene Tierney and Yvonne DeCarlo, moved on to play all sorts of mainstream roles. Of course, had Maria Montez had African blood, she wouldn’t even have gotten as far as she did—Hollywood would have cast her as a maid. Devin considered herself black first and Latina second, because she knew that was how the world looked at her, as a black woman. But she also knew that an accent would hold her back professionally. It was OK for a professional—a doctor, a scientist, an engineer—to speak with an accent, but not the person answering the office phones.

Outside, a blue Toyota pulled up to the curb. David greeted the driver, confirmed his identity, then opened the back door for Devin. She got into the car gracefully, keeping her hips as close to the seat as she could, as she’d learned in an etiquette book.

“Here are your copies of the letters I wrote,” David said, removing several pages from his briefcase and handing them to her.

It was a nice briefcase, she noted, soft-sided and made of expensive-looking leather, with a strap so he could hang it from his shoulder. It had probably cost ten times as much as her fifteen-dollar cloth padfolio. “Thank you,” she said. She skimmed over the letter to Joe, her eyes lingering on David’s signature. “L. David Andrews?” She looked at him curiously. “Will you tell me what the ‘D’ stands for?”

“Sure. Lamar. My family always called me David, because I’m named after my dad and he was Lamar. I’m proud to carry his name, but I also didn’t want to be saddled with ‘Junior’ for my entire career.”

“Lamar David Andrews, Junior,” Devin repeated. “That’s a nice name.” A person with that name isn’t going to be driving a bus.

She tucked the letters inside her padfolio and tried to settle her nerves. The Uber vehicle—which, she noticed, was spotless—was making its way up Madison, about to turn into the two-way traffic of Fifty-seventh Street for the drive across town. The closer they got to the JJ Demolition offices, the more reluctant Devin became. Would she actually have to face Ray Quinn again? What if he joined the meeting and denied her allegations? And what about Mr. Jessup? Would he be angry at her for leaving without notice and, on top of that, for threatening to sue him?

She looked at David when she felt a poke in her arm, eyebrows raised in an unspoken question.

“You okay?” he asked.

“I’m nervous.”

He wrapped his hands around her arm, a gesture that changed the source of her nervousness. Instead of fear about what awaited her at the office of her former employer, her breaths came out in short spurts at David’s touch, so sudden and unexpected…and incredibly exciting. The small car seemed even smaller as their eyes met and held.

Devin swallowed. This is wrong, she thought. I shouldn’t be looking at him like this…and he shouldn’t be looking at me, either. She wiggled her arm free. “I’ll be all right, Mr. Andrews.” Did she imagine it, or did he wince at the formal way she addressed him?

They didn’t speak for the rest of the ride. The driver followed Fifty-seventh Street to Tenth Avenue, then went north one block and finally came to a stop in front of an office building on Fifty-eighth between Eighth and Ninth Avenues. David got out first and extended a hand to help her out.

Devin slid out as graciously as she’d gotten in, holding his hand as briefly as possible. It felt so strong wrapped around her own hand, and she hoped he didn’t feel it trembling.

She was undeniably, hopelessly attracted to David Andrews.

*****

“Now,” he said when they were alone in the creaky elevator, climbing to the seventeenth-floor office, “I want you to let me do all the talking and negotiating. Jessup will likely make a lowball offer, hoping you’ll jump on it, but you won’t.” He lowered his chin to his chest and gave her a meaningful stare. “Got it?”

“Yes.”

“If you want to say anything, whisper it to me. I’ll make sure we sit next to each other.”

Devin didn’t dare look at him; she didn’t trust herself. She told herself she’d better control her inappropriate reactions to him.

He paused just outside the door to the offices of JJ Demolition. “Okay, this is it. Are you ready?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“What are you going to say?”

“Aside from hello, nothing. I’ll let you do the talking.”

His lips curved into a smile. “Perfect. Let’s go.”

*****

It looked odd to Devin to see someone else sitting at her desk. Mr. Jessup must have called a temp agency, which was how she’d become his permanent employee.

The temp was a pretty young woman with long, straight, side-parted light brown hair and blue-gray eyes. “Hello,” she said, focusing on David and all but ignoring Devin. “May I help you?”

“David Andrews and Devin DaCosta to see Mr. Jessup,” he said. “We have an appointment for ten. We’re a few minutes early.”

“Yes, Mr. Andrews. Mr. Jessup is expecting you. Won’t you come into the conference room, and Mr. Jessup will be with you shortly. May I fix you a beverage? We have coffee, tea, and bottled water. “

“Coffee would be fine.” Apparently, David noticed that the temp was acting like she was invisible, for he turned to her and prompted, “Devin?”

“Coffee would be fine. Cream and sugar,” she added in a droll voice.

The temp poured the coffee and placed the cups in front of them, along with a few napkins and several packets of cream and sugar, plus stirrers. Devin added the desired amount, stirred it, and took a sip. She liked her coffee strong, and this morning in particular she found it steadied her nerves.

She had just taken a second sip when Mr. Jessup entered the room, carrying a padfolio. David immediately rose to greet him.

“Mr. Andrews, good morning,” Mr. Jessup said, shaking his hand. Then he turned a sad smile to Devin and extended his hand. She shook it without standing.

He held her hand in both of his. “Devin, I’m so sorry about what happened. I want you to know that if I’d had any idea, I never would’ve hired Ray.” He released her hand.

“I appreciate that, Mr. Jessup.” She glanced at David, who gave a barely perceptible nod.

Mr. Jessup sat across from them at the rectangular table for six. “I was shocked to get your letter on Friday, Mr. Andrews,” he began. “I wasn’t in the office on Thursday, and I had no idea what had transpired. I immediately called Ray into my office. He didn’t deny having acted inappropriately, but he tried to make light of it, saying it wasn’t a big deal and that he’d only been kidding.”

Fear gripped Devin, cutting off her air supply. What if Ray had told Mr. Jessup about the video Joe posted? He might use it as a means to get her to settle for less.

“I told him that because of his behavior I was going to have to make a large settlement to avoid a messy lawsuit and unwelcome publicity. I told them to clean out his desk and get out.” A ray of hope shone in his eyes as he looked at Devin. “I was hoping I could get you to agree to return to work, now that you know Ray is gone.”

Devin looked at David, saying nothing, just as he’d instructed her. At least Mr. Jessup didn’t seem to know about the video. Perhaps Ray didn’t want to reveal to his boss that he visited porn sites…

“My client actually raised that possibility in a previous conversation we had,” David said to Mr. Jessup. “I pointed out, and she reluctantly agreed, that she would never again truly feel safe working in this office. Besides, just because you let Mr. Quinn go doesn’t mean he can’t come back to the office at any time…specifically, at times when he knows you won’t be here and that Ms. DaCosta will be alone, to harass her, or perhaps try to finish what he started.”

Devin’s shoulders trembled.

Mr. Jessup sadly nodded. “Yes, I suppose so. It wouldn’t work. I regret that very much. But I am prepared to offer Devin one week of severance pay for each of the six years she spent working for me, plus a lump sum payment of ten thousand dollars for her emotional distress.”

With a shake of his head, David replied, “Mr. Jessup, that’s an extremely low offer. Ms. DaCosta has given you six years of exemplary service. She was quite happy being in your employ and is devastated that this experience has forced her to leave. She now faces a period of unemployment for an indeterminate length of time. I think at the very least she deserves to be paid two weeks’ severance for each year of her service, plus a lump sum of twenty-five thousand dollars.”

Devin held her breath awaiting her former employer’s response. Twenty-five grand!

Mr. Jessup looked startled. “That’s quite a bit of money, Mr. Andrews.”

“That would be the minimum I have advised Ms. DaCosta to accept. It’s your choice, sir. The alternative would be that she’ll have to sue for damages. That will likely end up costing you quite a bit more, and the negative publicity won’t do you any good, either.”

“That’s very true, Mr. Andrews, but you have to consider that I’m not the one who acted inappropriately toward Ms. DaCosta,” Mr. Jessup pointed out. “I understand that as the owner of the business, I may be held responsible, but there is still a big difference between having one of my employees misbehave and being the one doing it myself, and that difference should be reflected in the size of the settlement. I made you a good faith offer. I’m prepared to go up a little bit…” He paused. “Say ten weeks’ severance pay, to be paid out on a weekly basis, plus a lump sum payment of fifteen thousand at the end of those ten weeks.” He shifted his gaze to address Devin directly. “That certainly seems fair, doesn’t it? You’ll still have money coming in while you look for another job. Of course, I’ll be happy to write you a glowing reference, and someone is sure to snap you up quickly. Besides,” he added, “you have to think of your living expenses. The market rent you pay is much higher than the rent in public housing, and I’m sure your mother can’t afford to pay it on her own.”

Devin shot David a panicked look, for Mr. Jessup spoke the truth. She cursed herself for having shared details of her personal life with him, but in six years’ time it certainly seemed like a natural thing to do. He might have even figured out that she’d fudged the numbers on the W-2 form she turned in to the rental office to reflect a much lower income than what she had, which had allowed her to continue to live in the projects and pay nominal rent for several years while she built up a bank account. If he reported her and verified her true income, she could be sued for back rent and possibly prosecuted.

What a mess this was turning out to be.

“It’s my client’s decision, of course,” David replied easily, “but I’m advising she not accept that offer.” He turned his head to look at her, and she nodded agreement, praying that he knew what he was doing.

David gave a helpless shrug Mr. Jessup’s way. “It looks like she wants me to hold out for twelve weeks’ severance and twenty-five thousand. Let’s not kid ourselves, Mr. Jessup. I’m sure you can easily write a check right away for that amount.”

“Just because I can doesn’t mean I should, Mr. Andrews,” Mr. Jessup snapped. “Besides, the problem of negative publicity actually is a two-way street. Before Ray left, he mentioned that he viewed a sex tape of Ms. DaCosta that was posted online.” He removed a sheet of paper from his padfolio and slid it across the table.

Devin drew in her breath when she recognized it as a still from the video. A URL was typed across the top. So Ray had blabbed after all, and Mr. Jessup was using Joe’s deceit as a trump card.

“It can be quite embarrassing,” Mr. Jessup continued, “especially when a woman is trying to get employment outside of the sex industry.”

“I sent a cease and desist letter to the person who posted this, ordering them to take it down,” David replied. “I’ll contact the individual websites as well. Once the tape has been removed from all sites—and I have no doubt that it will—it won’t be available to the general public.”

“Well, it’s available to the general public now,” Mr. Jessup replied, a triumphant smile on his face. “Perhaps they won’t be able to see it in another week, but the judge and jury will, because I downloaded a copy.” He leaned back, calmly rocking in his chair. “Somehow I don’t think Ms. DaCosta will be viewed quite so sympathetically after they take a look at the sex acts she’s performing on that tape.”

Devin found herself unable to breathe for several seconds. She shot a panicked look at David, who seemed totally unruffled by the threat. “To the contrary, Mr. Jessup,” he said. “Ms. DaCosta was victimized twice. First by a vengeful ex-boyfriend angry that she broke up with him who sought to embarrass her by posting revenge porn. She had no idea she was being filmed during what should have been private moments. Then, as if that wasn’t enough, your Mr. Quinn came across it as he perused pornography sites—which I suppose he does on a regular basis—and felt that it gave him the right to sexually assault her in the office. She’ll come across as quite sympathetic to a jury.”

He spoke so smoothly that Devin realized he had been prepared for this subject to come up.

Mr. Jessup seemed to deflate. “I want some time to think about this,” he mumbled.

“I think forty-eight hours is reasonable.” David sounded almost cheerful.

Mr. Jessup nodded. “I’ll get back to you.” He rose. “My assistant will see you out. Good day.” He left the room without acknowledging Devin.

She started to speak, but David stopped her. “Not now. Wait until we’re out of here.”

Chapter 5

The temp appeared to usher them out and to fawn over David, who tossed her a pleasant goodbye. Devin, following the temp’s lead, said nothing.

“What do you think?” she asked him as they waited for the elevator.

“I think he’ll come back with a counteroffer of twenty thousand and that he’ll give you the severance pay you’re asking for.”

“I got so nervous when he said he’d downloaded a copy of the video. I didn’t even think that Ray might have told him about it until he just after our meeting started. The thought of his screening it for a judge—” she couldn’t finish.

“It’s all going to depend on what his attorney advises him to do. The truth is, Devin, that despite all the attention sexual harassment cases have been getting, few of them are successful in court.”

She turned an accusing stare on him. “Now’s a fine time to tell me that, Mr. Andrews. Why aren’t they successful?”

The elevator door opened, and they stepped in.

“Because,” David said after pressing the lobby button, “the guidelines for what constitutes a viable case have been put together by men.” He smiled at her. “You know, I’d feel a lot less like my father if you called me David. All my clients do.”

That was what she was to him, a client. But Devin couldn’t help but entertain the lovely thought of her being the woman in his life rather than a client, walking down Fifth Avenue holding hands, taking out a rowboat in the lake in Central Park, catching a performance at a cabaret…“Does no one call you Dave?” she asked.

“If they do, they don’t get an answer.” He grinned. “I like David. It’s two syllables. No one should feel it’s too much.”

“All right, David.” His given name rolled off her tongue with surprising ease, probably because she’d already begun to think of him that way. “But if the odds suggest my case will be dismissed in court, why did you push that option do hard?”

“Simple. I’m betting Jessup will consult the attorney who handles his company business rather than a sexual harassment specialist. The ‘Me Too’ movement has been in the news lately, but the average person isn’t aware of the high rate of dismissal among these cases, and that will likely include Jessup’s attorney. He’ll advise him to settle, and if he has insurance they’ll pay up.” He must have seen the skepticism on her face, because he added, “Don’t worry, Devin, it’ll be fine.”

Her reply was lost when the elevator jerked so violently that she lost her footing. David quickly moved to steady her and keep her from falling.

“What was that?” she cried. As if in response, the elevator jerked again, and this time they practically fell into an embrace, wrapping their arms around each other. “Something’s wrong,” Devin wailed.

She’d barely gotten the words out when more violent shaking occurred, followed by a rapid descent. Devin screamed, stopping only when the elevator came to a rocky halt. David, one arm still holding her, used his other arm to reach for the alarm button, which he pressed and held.

A voice came through the speaker almost immediately. “How can I help you?”

“We’re in one of the elevators, and it seems to be stuck,” David said. “Can you get someone to get us out of here, please? It was shaking pretty bad, and at one point it seemed to go into a free fall. Um…” he glanced at Devin “…I think a cable might have snapped.”

“Oh, my God,” she moaned.

“Don’t worry,” the voice said. “There are four cables. Even if one snaps, the others will hold the car up. We’ll get someone to you right away.”

“The floor indicator has gone out,” David said. “I can’t even tell you what floor we’re on.”

“We’ll be able to find you,” the voice assured.

“Thanks. Make it as quick as you can.” David squeezed her upper arm. “I’m sorry to have scared you with that remark about the elevator cable, Devin. But I had to ask, for my own peace of mind. You heard what the man said. The other cables will hold us up.”

Just then, the elevator dropped again, prompting Devin to bury her face into his chest. At least this time it wasn’t a free fall, just a slight descent before jerking to a stop.

“You’re shaking,” he observed, his hand stroking her hair.

“That’s because I’m scared.” Her voice was muffled by his chest. “And I’m also claustrophobic.”

“In that case, it’s best that you keep your eyes closed. These four walls can’t close in on you if you can’t see them.”

Devin did as he suggested. Her shallow breathing returned to normal, and she became conscious of how close she stood to David, of his palm resting on her shoulder, of his other hand on her hair. She couldn’t continue to stand in his embrace…

Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to open her eyes, then to look up. One look at his handsome face peering at her, and she wished she’d kept her eyes closed, because he was looking at her with something that looked very much like desire. It was hypnotic, rendering her unable to look away. Those electric blue eyes of his held her captive.

The seconds ticked by as they stared at each other. Then, his face began to move in closer and closer. Devin’s face was already tilted upward to look at him, her lips already parted in wonder. When his face filled her entire line of vision, she simply closed her eyes and waited with slightly puckered lips.

His lips felt warm on hers, his tongue sensuous as it ran over her lips. Devin clutched her padfolio in one hand—her crossbody purse was already strung across her body—and her other hand snaked around to his back. She didn’t know if there was a connection between her action and his deepening the kiss, but at that precise moment, he abandoned his exploration of her lips and pushed his tongue further into her mouth to mingle with hers. Devin gasped at the feel of his arms tightening around her, and she heard a deep rumbling in his throat that excited her.

“You folks OK in there?”

The male voice, likely belonging to a maintenance man, came from the other side of the doors.

They reluctantly ended their kiss, but continued to keep their arms wrapped around each other.

“Yes,” David called.

“We’ll have you out in a jiffy.”

At that, Devin dropped her arm from his back and stepped back, putting distance between them. She didn’t want to be found in a compromising position,

David’s eyes looked troubled. “Devin, I—”

The rest of his words remained unspoken as the elevator doors opened.

David muttered a curse under his breath. He had to address his amorous behavior with Devin. He had no business kissing her, but damn it, he hadn’t been able to help himself. One look at her frightened expression, and he wanted to protect her. She looked so vulnerable. Kissing her seemed like the most natural thing in the world to him…

But she wasn’t a date, she was a client, and that made it wrong. Just because he’d taken her case pro bono didn’t mean he could behave any less professionally than he would with any other client. He’d had a hunger for her ever since seeing her sex tape, and he suspected that even if he hadn’t seen it, he would have kissed her anyway, just out of sheer attraction. He’d have to be blind not to notice how gorgeous she was at their first meeting…and there wasn’t a damn thing wrong with his vision.

He couldn’t believe how inconsiderate he’d been. This woman had come to him so shaken about her experience that she could barely tell him about it, and what did he do? At the first opportunity, he took her in his arms and shoved his tongue into her mouth, the same way Raymond Quinn had done.

But Devin kissed you back.

He told himself that didn’t matter, but he couldn’t help thinking…Is she attracted to me, too?

He reminded himself that he was supposed to be charming her, not coming on to her.

The elevator doors revealed they were slightly above the landing. The look on Devin’s face, a mixture of embarrassment and shame, was probably the same as he suspected he wore himself. She rushed forward, as if she couldn’t get out of this elevator fast enough. David’s gut instinct told him eagerness to get out had nothing to do with the claustrophobia she’d spoken of and everything to do with wanting to get away from him.

He watched as the maintenance man offered himself as a pillar of support for Devin as she prepared to jump down approximately two-and-a-half feet to the ground. “Here,” he said, moving forward. “Let me hold that for you.” He gestured to her padfolio. Wordlessly, she handed it to him, then made the jump. She landed with a thud, but upright with the support of the maintenance man.

David then handed her padfolio to her, along with his briefcase, then jumped down on his own.

“Sir,” he said, extending his hand to the maintenance man, “I want to thank you for rescuing us so promptly. It was beginning to feel a little claustrophobic in there.” Not that I minded all that much.

“You two were lucky,” the man replied. “Sometimes these elevators break down carrying a full load of a dozen people. The air can get thin awfully fast when that happens.”

“Heaven forbid,” Devin murmured, handing David his briefcase. “Thank you very much, sir.”

Another elevator came to a stop and opened, apparently summoned by the repairman. David saw they were on the eighth floor.

The maintenance man draped his arm over the door to hold it open. “Your chariot awaits,” he said. “And I’m sure that this time you won’t have a problem getting to the lobby.”

“I hope not,” Devin said with a chuckle as she stepped inside.

David followed. “Thanks again,” he told the man. He pressed the button for the lobby, followed by the door close button. Then he turned to Devin. “Well, that was exciting,” he said, eager to make conversation, to feel her out. Anything to get an idea of what she was thinking.

“This was the type of excitement that, frankly, I could do without,” she replied dryly.

“Devin, about what happened—”

“I think it’s best if we don’t talk about that.”

David pursed his lips. Of course, she was right. “All right. But will you agree at least to joining me for an early lunch? I can, uh, give you a few tips on interviewing with the firm. I’m sure they’ll call you.

“They did,” Devin began. “I meant to tell you. I had a call from someone at the firm named Ms. Baxter. They liked my resume and want me to come in to interview. It’s set for tomorrow. I was so concerned with this morning’s meeting with Mr. Jessup, I didn’t give it much thought.”

“I’m not surprised they called you. I ran into Marianne in the break room this morning and asked her how the search was going for someone to cover during Carla’s maternity leave. She said she had several strong candidates, including an office manager with no legal experience, but who could probably be trained to take on extra duties. I was pretty sure she was talking about you.” He grinned at her. “So does that mean you’ll have lunch with me?”

“Sure.”

He glanced at his watch. “We might be a little early for lunch, since it’s not yet eleven. There’s a good Mexican place by Lincoln Center. Do you like that type of cuisine?”

“Very much.”

“Good. Let’s go. I can get us a cab.”

“It’s such a nice day, and we’re so close to Lincoln Center. Why don’t we just walk? You said we’ll probably have to wait a bit for them to start serving lunch, anyway.”

“Yes, you’re right. We might as well walk. They’re at Columbus and Sixty-Second.”

They stepped out of the elevator into the lobby. After leaving the building, they walked to the corner of Ninth Avenue, then strolled north.

“So what time is your interview tomorrow?”

“Two-thirty.”

He absorbed that information. He almost wished the interview had been scheduled for before lunch. It would no doubt be awkward for Devin if she ran into her mother on her way out of the interview. Amparo usually started work around four-thirty, and the interview process, which would include filling out an application, an interview with Marianne and then with founding partners Ben and Larry, could easily run two hours. He had advised Devin to tell them Amparo had told her about the job opening only if she was asked, but he was betting they wouldn’t ask. He didn’t feel Devin needed to hide her familial relationship to the firm’s cleaning woman, but ideally it would best not be known until after she got the job.

“Tell me, Devin,” he said, still thinking about Amparo, “how does your mom get to—what is it, Washington Heights?—from Madison Avenue at night?”

“It’s actually Hamilton Heights, south of Washington Heights. She takes the bus, coming and going. The M4 runs up Madison Avenue and down Fifth, and crosses to the West Side at A Hundred-and-tenth.”

“Does she clean offices full-time?”

“She cleans full-time, but not offices. Her full-time job is at the Four Seasons.”

David listened intently. He’d known scholarship students during his primary education, as well as kids in college and law school, who came from working-class backgrounds, but he’d never known anyone who actually came from public housing. Being poor was a foreign concept to him, for he always knew he would be successful, would never have to worry about money, or about having a nice place to live. He was secure in the knowledge that he and his brother would one day jointly own the building they’d lived in all their lives, a six-story townhouse in a prime location that had considerably appreciated in the years since its purchase and was now worth millions of dollars. It was hard for him to grasp the struggles of people like Devin and Amparo, for whom getting out of the projects was a huge deal. He also couldn’t imagine having to work a second job just to get by, the way Amparo did. She wasn’t an old woman, but she wasn’t exactly young, either. He put her age in her upper forties. In their own way, the DaCostas had achieved upward mobility, perhaps not to the same extent as his fellow attorneys who were the sons and daughters of social workers or mail carriers. Amparo made her living cleaning up after hotel guests and office workers, but Devin had managed to become an office manager, ordering supplies, paying bills, making travel arrangements for her bosses. She probably earned the same or even more in her one job as Amparo did working two jobs. He found himself rooting for their continued success. Amparo was too nice a person to have to work so hard in her middle age, and as for Devin, the more he talked to her, the more he liked her. There seemed to be so much more to her than the other women he dated. Nor was she completely wrapped up in her career, like many of the women he knew. He and Devin had a lot in common. They both enjoyed smooth jazz, old anthology series like the Twilight Zone and One Step Beyond, and they both adored gangster movies, amusing themselves by reciting lines of dialogue from The Godfather movies. There was much more to Devin DaCosta than just a gorgeous face atop a heavenly body.

He acknowledged her mention of the Four Seasons with a nod. The elegant hotel was just a block away from Holt & Cotten’s offices. At least Amparo didn’t have far to go between her two jobs. Still, it couldn’t be easy, being on her feet all day. At the firm, she mostly emptied trash bins and vacuumed, perhaps did a little dusting on request, but cleaning hotel rooms was a lot more involved…changing bed linens, cleaning toilets, tubs, and tile. “That’s a lot of hard work,” he remarked.

“It’s not as bad as it sounds. She works Monday through Friday for the cleaning service, but she works one weekend day at the hotel, so she has one weekend day off totally and one day during the week when she only cleans offices for about three hours.” Devin shrugged. “She knows she won’t be able to keep it up forever, but for the time being she’s doing fine. She’s worked at the hotel for years. The maids get decent wages, she gets a free hot lunch every day, and the guests like her, which means good tips.”

“It’s not surprising that the guests like her. She has a very pleasant personality, and she goes the extra mile in her work.”

“She always taught me to do my best, no matter how insignificant the job,” Devin stated proudly. “She took the second job cleaning offices around the time we rented our current apartment. You see, we used to live in the projects, and now our rent is much higher.”

“I figured as much when Jessup made that insinuation about your mother not making enough money to pay the rent.”

“I’m afraid it was more than an insinuation.”

David listened as she confided her fears that Jim Jessup planned to tip off the Housing Authority about her fudging her income on phony W-2’s and pay stubs. “I worked for him three years before I moved,” she explained. “In all that time I understated my income to the management office. I got the distinct feeling he was hinting that he was prepared to report me to the housing authority if I didn’t accept his offer.”

David thought quickly. “You said you worked for Jessup six years and didn’t move until you’d been there for three?” At her nod, he said, “I really don’t think you have to worry, Devin. I doubt they’ll come after someone who hasn’t lived in public housing for three years. It would be different if you were still a tenant. Those are probably the people they prosecute.”

She let out a relieved-sounding sigh. “I hope you’re right. They charged us next to nothing for rent because my mother’s income was low for a two-person household.”

“But haven’t you worked since graduated high school?”

“Yes, but as soon as I learned how payroll taxes work, I started creating dummy W-2s. I even created phony pay stubs with the help of correction fluid and a photocopier. Because of the low rent, I was able to save a lot of my salary.”

“That was…smart.”

“You can say it,” she said flatly. “It was dishonest. But it got Mama and me out of the projects, and I’m not ashamed. Plenty of rich people have gotten rich by underhanded means.” She stared at him in defiance. “I might as well tell you the whole story, David. I didn’t just do it for myself. I had a side hustle going, creating dummy documents for my neighbors. I charged fifty dollars for each set of documents and made quite a tidy profit each year.”

“I’m surprised your ex didn’t turn you in for doing that, since he’s obviously vindictive.”

“Well, I haven’t done it since we moved, and it’ll probably be hard to prove. Also, some of his friends were among my customers. I was more worried about Mr. Jessup reporting my true income to the Housing Authority. You see, David…”

He was glad his first name rolled off her tongue with such ease.

“…I’m ambitious. It was a big step to move out of the projects to a place where there are finished walls instead of painted cinder block, where there’s no graffiti in the laundry room, and where my mother feels reasonably safe coming home after dark most of the year, but I’m not going to be satisfied with that. I want more out of life, as much as I can get. I know I won’t be like Sonia Sotomayor or Ursula Burns—”

David interrupted. “I know who Justice Sotomayor is, but who’s Ursula Burns?”

“She’s my she-ro. She was raised in the projects on the Lower East Side, became a mechanical engineer, and by the time she was fifty she was President of Xerox, and eventually its CEO. Like me, she’s black and was raised by a single mother.”

“Quite a success story.”

“I admire her greatly. Justice Sotomayor was also raised in the projects, up in the Bronx. Both she and Ms. Burns are older than my mother, but I do know someone who might end up at the top of her field. There was a real smart girl, my age, who lived in my building. She used to help all of us with our algebra. She and her family moved away when we were in tenth grade. I don’t know what happened to her, but I’d guess she’s on the director path by now, maybe even the V.P. track.”

They reached the restaurant and were quickly seated, being among the first lunch customers. The restaurant’s location on the West Side would make it easy for Devin to get home. Besides, he thought with a twinge of guilt, no one from the firm would see them over here. He didn’t want anyone in the office to be able to connect him with Devin DaCosta. As he’d told her, it was a necessary safeguard in case she was hired to prevent anyone from finding out about her rather mortifying personal issues—Holt & Cotten was way too conservative to hire anyone who’d posed nude to be the face of their firm. But what he hadn’t told her was that the firm discouraged dating among its employees, a stance they’d taken since before his time, when apparently a male paralegal supervisor started an affair with one of the women in his department, resulting in messy claims of favoritism from the other staff members.

David couldn’t say he disagreed with the policy. He personally preferred to keep his private life private, even from his family members. After experiencing a few misfires, he now attended family functions solo, and he never allowed the women he dated to stop by his office, even if they suggested it.

If Devin were hired, the firm’s policy would give him a perfect excuse for not continuing a liaison with her, if he was successful in having one. He couldn’t even be sure she would be offered the job, despite her being more than qualified. The founding partners, Ben Holt and Larry Cotten, weren’t particularly progressive in their thinking. If they did consider having a pretty woman of color at the reception desk, it would be strictly for appearances, to show they were liberal when David didn’t believe they were.

And he didn’t see the point in telling Devin about Holt & Cotten’s position about employee dating unless she was actually hired.

*****

Over a lunch of shrimp fajitas, he told her what to expect at her interview. “You’ll first be seen by Marianne Baxter, the woman who called you. She’s assistant to the big bosses, Ben Holt and Larry Cotten, and she has an assistant of her own. You see, Holt & Cotten is a small firm, with about twenty attorneys. The big firms have hundreds of lawyers on staff. Marianne pretty much runs the office, and her word carries a lot of weight. You’d be reporting to her. Anyway, after she interviews you, if she feels you’re qualified—and I’m sure she will,” he added, winking at her and being rewarded with a smile, “you’ll then be brought to meet with Ben and Larry. After they interview the applicants they called, they’ll discuss the best candidates amongst themselves and make a decision.” He hesitated a few seconds, not wanting to beat a dead horse. “Again, Devin, it’s important that no one know about our affiliation.”

“Well, I certainly wouldn’t want anyone at the firm to know about my legal troubles,” Devin replied. “Especially if the video isn’t taken down as quickly as you think they might be. That alone would be cause for them to let me go.”

He could only imagine how a sex video would play with the conservative partners. “I don’t think you have to worry about that, Devin. There’s no file on you in the office. There’s no way my secretary can know about your case.”

“So you typed out those letters yourself?”

“I sure did. Lawyers make excellent writers. Look at John Grisham.”

Chapter 6

Devin smiled broadly as she shook the hands of Holt & Cotten’s founding partners in a firm, palm-to-palm grip that radiated confidence. She had a good feeling about the interview. Marianne Baxter had clearly liked her, and as David had told her, Marianne’s opinions mattered.

Still, she didn’t want to come off as cocky. “It was a pleasure meeting you both,” she said. “I want to reiterate my interest in the position. I have six years’ experience running an office and know about ordering supplies, doing payroll, payables, receivables…and I’ve always been fascinated by the law. I’m a quick learner, and I’ve always excelled at whatever I take on.” She followed David’s advice by briefly stressing her strong points, and it seemed to work, for their smiles seemed genuine.

Marianne was waiting outside of Mr. Holt’s office to see her out. Devin thanked her as well, adding, “I do hope to hear from you. I want to stress that because I’m presently not working, I’m available to start right away. There’s no need to delay while I give two weeks’ notice.”

At the reception area, she shook Marianne’s hand and bid Carla, the very pregnant current receptionist, farewell, adding, “Enjoy your time off with your baby.”

“Oh, thank you,” the pretty brunette happily replied.

Devin had hoped she’d see David while at the office, but she didn’t. She told herself that was just as well, since she’d likely be tempted to speak to him. No one at the firm could know that they were acquainted.

She checked the time. It was after four. Mama would be arriving soon. That worked out well for her as well. She felt, and David agreed, that Marianne and the partners didn’t need to know the firm’s cleaning woman was her mother unless she got the job.

While riding the elevator downstairs, she powered up her cell phone, breaking into a smile when she saw David’s text:

So, how’d it go?

Good, she texted back.

Can U meet me for dinner if I leave in the next 10 minutes?

Sure. Where should I meet U?

In front of the St. Regis. I’ll get a cab and pick you up.

Devin couldn’t resist texting back:

A cab?

His response came fast:

No time to order Uber.

She laughed out loud and was still smiling as she walked one block north to the St. Regis Hotel. She stood far away from the curb to stay out of the pedestrians’ way, and also away from the hotel’s front entrance, not wanting the doorman to chase her way. She amused herself by people-watching, constantly checking the front entrance for a bright yellow taxi. When she saw David’s lean form alight from one and wave his hand in no particular direction like a seaman with a beacon, she hurried forward. “Here I am,” she called when she was closer.

“Hey! Where did you—” he cut himself off, looking at her and appearing awestruck.

Devin smiled, knowing she looked different from what he was accustomed to seeing. At their previous meetings, she’d dressed casually but professionally in blazers, slacks, and flat shoes. For her interview she’d abandoned the collegiate look in favor of something more polished. She wore high-necked cranberry-colored blouse that buttoned down the back, navy blazer, and a cream-colored skirt with a navy sash at the waist. The skirt’s wraparound style and rounded corners gave her a more soft, feminine look that went well with the graceful folds of her blouse. Sheer cream hosiery and maroon wooden-heeled pumps with an Oxford design completed her ensemble. She had changed her hair from its usual casual, sedate bun to a simple, elegant French braid that ran down the back of her head, stopping between her shoulder blades. When pulled tightly, her hair appeared to have an overall straight texture with a few waves, which promptly became bushy when it was loose.

“You look great,” he said when he found his voice. “I’ll bet you knocked their socks off.”

Devin smiled as she gracefully climbed into the back seat of the taxi, sliding over to the far window. “I can only hope that senior management considers my face appropriate to represent Holt & Cotten to visitors.”

“They’re nuts if they don’t.” David spoke with a vehemence that surprised her. To the driver he said, “Columbus and Seventy-second.”

“You’ll never believe who just called me,” he said as the taxi pulled out into traffic.

Hope filled her heart. “Mr. Jessup?”

“No. I suspect he’s probably still in talks with his attorney. It was your ex, Joaquin.”

“Joe? What did he say?”

“That he received my letter and he’s contacted the site about taking down the video. He said they told him it’ll take a few days. He, um, sounded nervous.”

“He should,” she spat out. “I hope he wet his pants when he read your letter about taking legal action against him.”

David laughed. “I’m sure it came as a surprise.”

“I can guarantee you it did. The last thing he expected was for me to hire a lawyer.” She shook her head. “I can’t believe I spent so many years of my life with him.”

“How long did the two of you date?”

“Five years.”

“Five years? That’s a long time. What made you break up?”

“His lack of ambition. He’s got a decent apartment with lower than market rent and a job with benefits, and he feels he’s set for life.”

“As someone who’s doing just that, I don’t see the problem,” he said with a smile.

“I don’t know anything about your living situation, David, but at least you have a career. You’re an attorney, and there will always be a need for those. Joe installs cable. I’m not sure that’s a very secure position nowadays, what with more and more people cutting the cord.” She grunted. “I know I can’t afford to have cable anymore. I watch TV through streaming. But if Joe should get laid off, he doesn’t know how to do anything else. When I talked to him about maybe learning some other profession, like carpentry or plumbing, he just shrugged it off. He doesn’t believe in expanding his mind or his horizons.”

“How’d he get an apartment below market rate?”

“It’s a one-room apartment that his grandfather lived in for years. His grandfather added him to the lease before he died a couple of years ago.”

“So he’s under rent control?”

“No. His grandfather hadn’t lived there that long. But he only pays about eight hundred a month.”

“You know,” David remarked, “a lot of people who go out for five years end up getting married.”

“We were on and off over that time, not together for five years straight,” she clarified. “The funny thing is, when I called it off for good, he proposed to me. I think he realized I meant it this time, and he obviously thought a proposal would make me change my mind. You see, I was part of his status quo. He always said he was too young to get married. He kept saying that even after he turned thirty,” she added. “I always felt it was just that he didn’t want to give up his apartment. When he proposed to me, he said he could move into my place and Mama could move to his.”

“That would guarantee he’d have his apartment to go back to if things didn’t work out between you,” David mused. “He and your mom would just play another round of musical apartments. But if things did work out, the two of you could stay at your place forever. A two-bedroom apartment would be large enough to raise two kids in, at least if they’re the same gender.”

“True, except I don’t have a two-bedroom apartment. Mama and I share a bedroom. It’s big enough to fit two double beds. We, uh, couldn’t afford two bedrooms,” she added, feeling a bit embarrassed. In a spurt of defensiveness, she informed him, “We’re actually lucky. Just the other day I overheard a woman telling her friend that her life is been miserable since her daughter had a baby, because they’re all crammed into a studio.” She gave David a defiant stare. “I’ll bet that shocks you, doesn’t it? You probably have no idea how some people have to live in this city because rents are so high.”

“I’m not shocked at all. I’m not naïve, Devin. I know there are thousands of people struggling to get by. But if you were to ask me if I ever was subjected to a cramped living situation, I’d have to say no.” He thought of how Amparo DaCosta came to clean the offices of Holt & Cotten along with other suites in the building after cleaning guestrooms at the Four Seasons all day. It didn’t seem fair for anyone to have to work that hard simply to be able to afford to pay their rent. He’d long heard cries about this the city having become too expensive for the working class. He’d dated plenty of women who lived with roommates for economical reasons, even though they each had a bedroom. New York might be considered the city that never slept, but like most large cities on the east and west coasts, it was an expensive city in which to live. But now that he’d gotten to know Devin, the inequity between rich and poor really bothered him. He remembered that as an undergrad, one of his friends, a sociology major, had read him a paper he’d been working on, in which he stated that public housing was never meant to be a permanent home for its occupants, but rather a place where people got on their feet and then left behind after a few years for nicer apartments or even houses in the suburbs. Now it appeared that once you got an apartment there you could never get out…

It occurred to him that Devin was speaking. “I’m sorry, can you say that again?”

“I was saying that you know everything about me and I know practically nothing about you,” she said. “I mean, I know you’re the attorney and I’m the client, but I’d still like to know a little something about you.”

“I’ll make a deal with you.”

“What kind of deal?”

“I’ll tell you anything you want to know about me…if you promise to talk to me about what happened in the elevator yesterday.”

She gave him a sardonic smile. “Spoken like a true wheeler-dealer.” She thought for a few moments. The urge to know more about him overpowered her reluctance to talk about their kiss. “All right.”

“We’re almost here,” he said, glancing at a street sign as they passed Seventy-first Street. Elegant residential buildings lined one side of the street, Central Park the other. “Why don’t we wait until we’re seated?”

“Where’re we going, anyway?”

“A pizza place, but they have a little bit of everything.”

The cab pulled over at the corner of Columbus and Seventy-second, and they entered the restaurant that was just steps away. It was a homey place that didn’t serve alcohol. David was right, Devin thought as she studied the menu. In addition to pizza, the restaurant served burgers, salads, paninis, gyros, quesadillas, wraps, and chef’s special dinners. After some thought, she ordered the eggplant parmigiana dinner. David ordered the Cajun salmon.

“Okay,” he said after their frozen lemonades were delivered, “I’ll tell you anything you want to know.”

“Why don’t you start by summarizing your life in a paragraph?” she suggested.

“Sure. I’m a native New Yorker, born here and lived here all my life. I’m the youngest of two boys. I went to Columbia for college and law school. I passed the bar on my first try and have been practicing law for about five years. I’m thirty-two years old and have never been married.”

“What type of law is your specialty?”

“Criminal, mostly. But I haven’t defended any murderers and rapists. I do mostly white-collar crime: embezzlers, insider traders, things like that.”

That didn’t surprise her. The average working stiff accused of a serious crime probably couldn’t afford to hire an attorney from Holt & Cotten.

Eager to keep the conversation going, she said, “Whereabouts in the city do you live?”

“East Forty-ninth, between Second and Third.”

“What is that, Murray Hill?” she guessed.

“Turtle Bay. My great grandfather bought a townhouse there back in the thirties. The actress Katharine Hepburn was one of our neighbors.”

Devin’s eyebrows rose. “Really?”

“Yes. I remember seeing her a couple of times when I was a kid. She’d come out after her household staff loaded up her station wagon for trips up to her estate in Connecticut. Eventually she went up there for good. I think that’s where she died. Anyway, somebody else owns the house now. It’s still a single residence townhouse, but my family’s house was divided into units soon after purchase. My grandparents had the lower level, parlor floor, and second floor. I lived with my parents and brother in a duplex on the third and fourth floors, and my grandparents stayed on the fifth floor and had use of the roof garden.”

She shot him a dubious look. “Your grandparents had to walk up five flights of steps?”

“There’s an elevator.”

“Oh.” She felt a little foolish for not knowing that, but what did she know about lifestyles of the wealthy?

“Not all townhouses have elevators, though,” David said.

“No wonder you said you were content to stay where you are.”

“It’s a nice setup. Now that my grandparents are gone, my parents live on the first three floors, my brother and his family have our old apartment, and I stay on the top, where my grandparents used to live.”

“So who gets to live in the main part of the house after your parents are…are no longer here?” Devin inquired. “You and your future family, or your brother and his family?”

“My parents have already told us that the terms of their wills call for the house to be made available equally for my brother and me. They suggested that we might want to remodel the house from three apartments to two. You see, my place is technically a duplex, but the second level consists only of one bedroom and a bath. The rest of it is outdoors. We’re to share the costs of any remodeling, and also of upkeep and taxes.”

So that was how the rich did it. “Sounds like a very sensible arrangement,” Devin said. She sighed. “It must be nice to know that you’ve got plenty of space and that you’ll always have a place to live.” Just as I thought. He comes from generations of money.

“I won’t deny it. I’ve been fortunate.”

“There’s something I don’t understand,” she said slowly. “You said your brother is older. Why is it that he wasn’t named after your father?”

“My brother’s named after our maternal grandfather, who was very ill at the time he was born and died a few months later. Mom didn’t have a brother, so she wanted to give him a namesake grandson. She knew that would make him happy, and apparently it did.”

“Oh. That makes sense.”

David cleared his throat. “Can I answer any more questions for you?”

Devin moistened her lips nervously. She wished she could keep this conversation going, but she really couldn’t—he’d already given her the basics, and she’d just asked her only question. She just wanted to delay the discussion that lay ahead. She’d thought that agreeing to discuss their kiss would be worth finding out more about David, but now that the time had come, she wasn’t so sure.

“I can’t think of any,” she reluctantly admitted.

“In that case, I guess it’s my turn.”

She took a sip of her drink, and when she lowered it, he reached across the table to cover her hand with his. He obviously meant it to be reassuring, but his touch made her feel lightheaded. “Devin,” he began. “I’m in a bit of an awkward position. I realize I owe you an apology. I want you to know I’m not in the habit of making intimate gestures toward my clients.”

She had to struggle to keep her voice even; her skin was tingling from his touch. “I understand, David, and I accept your apology. I think we can forget about it now.”

His gaze met hers with such intensity that she shivered. “The problem is that I can’t forget about it. Can you?”

She looked into his bright blue eyes, transfixed by them. She swallowed, feeling her Eve’s apple bob.

“I’m saying that even though I know I shouldn’t have kissed you, I’m not sorry that I did. I just wanted you to know how I feel. Forgive me for saying this, because it’s not exactly a gentlemanly thing for me to point out…but I think you enjoyed it every bit as much as I did.”

“You’re right…about that not being something a gentleman would say.”

Those blue eyes gazed at her intently. “Agreed, but can you look at me and tell me it’s not true?”

She averted her gaze.

“I thought so,” he said, his voice gentle rather than gloating. His fingers applied a gentle pressure to her hand. “There’s nothing to be ashamed of, Devin. Men and women have been attracted to each other since the beginning of time. What makes me ashamed about my behavior is that you came to me with having been the recipient of unwanted sexual advances in your workplace. I feel that by kissing you, I violated your trust, and I find that troubling.”

Devin could tell he was sincere, and his words suggested he was beating himself up. Suddenly she had an overpowering urge to comfort him. “Don’t blame yourself, David. It was an extraordinary set of circumstances. I actually thought that elevator was going to fall to the bottom and that we’d die in the crash.” She gave him a weak smile. “If I was going to die, I’d much rather do it wrapped in your arms than standing alone.”

“Thanks for saying that. I…I want very much for us to have a professional relationship, Devin.”

Her heart sank, and she had to struggle to keep her face from crumbling in disappointment. So their kiss had done nothing to make him want her…

“At least,” he amended, “as long as you’re my client. Once our business is wrapped up—” he flashed a grin “—anything can happen.”

Devin brightened, as if someone had turned on a light in her face. “I like that idea.”

They smiled at each other, both of them intrigued by the possibilities…and both of them knowing that whatever contact they had while their relationship remained that of attorney and client would be marked by underlying thoughts of the kiss they’d shared.

Chapter 7

Thursday brought good news. David called that morning to let her know that Mr. Jessup had agreed to pay most of the settlement they’d held out for, twelve weeks’ severance, plus a lump sum payment of twenty thousand dollars at the end of the severance payout, instead of the twenty-five they’d asked for. “I don’t think we should quibble over five thousand dollars, do you?”

“Definitely not. It’s just as you predicted, David. This is wonderful! And I was just about to call you. I just hung up from talking to Marianne Baxter. She offered me the job, and I accepted. It’s lower pay than I thought it would be, but since my regular paychecks will continue, it’s all gravy. It will run three months, and I’m going to learn all I can. I start Monday. Carla’s last day is Thursday, and Marianne wants me to spend a few days with her to get oriented.”

“Wonderful! I’ll get to see you every day.”

“That’ll be great.” A bit of gloom descended over her as she thought about having to conceal their friendship. “And don’t worry; I won’t let on that we know each other. I’ll go back to calling you ‘Mr. Andrews’.”

“That won’t be necessary. We all call each other by our first names at the firm, except Ben and Larry. They’re Mr. Holt and Mr. Cotten, at least to the clerical staff.”

Devin made a mental note. “I’ll remember.”

“This has been quite a week for you, hasn’t it, Devin?”

She pictured him sitting at his desk with a broad smile on his handsome face. “It certainly has. I’m going to do something special to celebrate…maybe treat myself to a spa day.”

“I’d love to celebrate with you, Devin.”

Grateful he couldn’t see her, she pressed her palm against her suddenly racing heart, willing it to slow down. “That’s very nice of you, David, and while I’d like that very much, somehow I can’t imagine you with your face covered with a mud pack.”

He laughed, a wonderful booming sound her ear welcomed. “Neither can I. I wasn’t thinking about going to a spa.”

She shook her head in confusion. “Really? I’d expect that by this late in the week your weekend plans have already been made.”

“Oh, I see,” he said. “You think I’m this swinging bachelor, balancing two or three women…or maybe I should say ‘chicks’.” He sounded amused.

She refused to be embarrassed. “Something like that.”

“I’ve got news for you, Devin. Maybe there’s a woman or two who might want to go out with me. But the only woman who’s been filling my thoughts lately has been you.”

“David, you’re making me blush.” The smile on her face worked its way into her words.

“So,” he said, “about that celebration?”

“That’s very flattering, David,” she said, “but you have to admit it makes for a rather complex situation, considering that as of Monday morning, I’ll be an employee of Holt & Cotten, albeit a temporary one. Marianne did inform me at my interview that they have a policy against employees dating other employees.”

“Agreed. But there is a silver lining. Once you start work at the firm, at least we’ll get to see each other every day.”

“Yes, and we can secretly admire each other from afar,” she remarked wryly.

For a few moments nothing was said. David was the one who broke the silence. “You and I won’t be official coworkers until Monday. Today’s Thursday. That gives us three days to forget about any potential complications. In the meantime, two really good things happened to you today, both of which warrant celebrating, and I’d like to be the one you celebrate with. Will you give me that opportunity?”

“All right, David. Tell me, what did you have in mind?”

“I’d like to pick you up at 11AM Saturday morning.”

“Saturday morning?” she repeated, uncertainly. “So this celebration will happen during the afternoon?” I should have known. He’s got a hot date Saturday night, and this is the only time he can squeeze me in. She felt deflated.

“Yes. I know it’s early, but we’re going out of town for the day, and we’ll need to get a reasonably early start.”

Devin’s eyebrows rose. “Out of town? Where to?”

“Have you ever been to the Hamptons?”

“I’ve been to Jones Beach.” She laughed. Jones Beach on Long Island, well west of the monied villages that made up the Hamptons on the island’s eastern end, was a popular destination for New Yorkers to cool off on summer days.

“Well, this will be a new experience for you. I’d like the day to be as special as you are, Devin.”

Her hand shook with excitement as she disconnected the call. A day in the Hamptons with David! She was so excited. Whatever would she wear?

The first thing she did was check the weather forecast. It was finally starting to warm up, now that it was the second week in May. Seasonal temperatures were expected, in the mid to high sixties. It was still too cool to wear shorts—at least for her it was—but Devin decided she could get by with Capri pants, provided they weren’t too summery looking. If she were going to the Hamptons, she definitely wanted to go to the beach, to feel the water of the Atlantic Ocean on her bare feet. She decided she would wear sneakers and anklets with her Capri pants, and carry a pair of flip-flops. That should work nicely.

But what if he wanted to take her out that night, perhaps to dinner? Capri pants were versatile, but wearing sneakers or flip-flops to a restaurant would be a fashion faux pas. She’d have to carry her overnight bag. She could possibly shower before dinner, which would be a good idea to make sure her legs were free of sand. She’d pack a change of underwear, a casual dress, and sandals or mules. She had a sleeveless sheath that would work nicely. Because she suspected it got chilly on the island after dark, she’d pack a shawl as well.

She’d squeeze everything into as small a bag as she could. She would look terribly unsophisticated if she carried a big suitcase for what was essentially a day trip that would last twelve, maybe fourteen hours.

All that remained now was to tell Mama about David’s invitation.

*****

“Mama,” she began when her mother emerged from her shower and sat on her bed, waiting for the ten o’clock news, “I’m going to be gone all day Saturday.”

“Oh? Are you going to celebrate your settlement with Mercy?”

“I’ll be celebrating my settlement and my job, but not with Mercy. Um, David Andrews invited me to the Hamptons for the day. The Hamptons! I’m going to be out among the beautiful people, Mama. Isn’t that exciting?”

The look on Mama’s face wasn’t one of happiness, but concern.

“Are you sure that’s wise? Seeing Mr. Andrews…socially?”

“Why not, Mama? I’m as good as he is.”

“But you’re going to be working for him.”

“Not for him,” Devin corrected. “For the same company. He’s not my direct supervisor. “We’re more like…contemporaries.” She smiled at the thought, but Mama wasn’t having any.

“Contemporaneo? I think you may be getting a bit of the swelled head, Devin. You’ll be working as a receptionist. Mr. Andrews is an attorney. The two of you are hardly on equal footing. And while it was wonderful of him to help you, and generous of him not to take any payment, I don’t think you should go traipsing off to the Hamptons with him.” With a meaningful look at Devin, she added, “He might plan on getting payment from you in a way other than money.”

“Come on, Mama. David wouldn’t do that. He’s already sensitive to my situation of being sexually harassed by Ray.” She rushed on before Mama could ask just how David displayed the sensitivity she spoke of; she could hardly tell her about their kiss in the elevator. “He’s not an ax murderer who’s going to take me out into the woods, kill me, and chop me up into tiny little pieces. I know him. And more than that, you know him. He’s coming to pick me up Saturday morning at eleven, and I’m going with him. I’ll probably be out quite late, like after midnight. It’ll take at least an hour and a half to get out there, depending on the traffic and which town he’s going to.” The Hamptons, she knew, was a string of villages that began well out on the aptly named Long Island and stretched all the way to its eastern end. Some of the villages were closer to the city, others farther away. “I’m sorry that you don’t approve. But this is an experience I don’t want to pass up. How many opportunities will I get to be invited to the playground of the rich and famous? Even if the season hasn’t started yet.” She knew that the official summer season ran from Memorial Day through Labor Day, although people like David who owned or had access to homes could, of course, go out anytime, even for Christmas if they so desired.

Mama looked as if her feelings had been hurt. “All right,” she said, her shoulders sagging in defeat. “You’re a grown woman, Devin, not a little girl. I know you make your own decisions. And while I like Mr. Andrews very much, all I see for you if you get involved with him is heartbreak.”

“Mama—”

“And don’t tell me you’re just going to spend this one day with him and that will be it. I know you, Devin. I know you want the finer things in life. I know that you broke up with Joaquin, a perfectly good man, because you didn’t feel he would get anything more out of life except what he has right now.”

Devin bit down on her lip so hard she thought it would bleed. What would her mother say if she knew what that “good man” had done to her, posting a video of their intimate moments?

“You broke up with him for a very foolish reason,” Mama continued. She shook her head. “Now I wish Miss Portia had been in the office that afternoon. Or that I’d just waited another day to ask her to help you instead of Mr. Andrews. You wouldn’t be about to make a major mistake if I had.”

“Mama, I needed to speak to an attorney right away. Mr. Jessup might have considered me to have abandoned my job if I stayed out for two or three days.” Devin raised her chin in defiance. “Besides, what’s wrong with David and I being attracted to each other?”

“Nothing, but there’s no future in it, so why bother?”

“Who says there’s no future?”

“Come on, Devin. Can you really picture him attending Glenys’s wedding next month? He comes from a different world, querida. He’s not going to feel comfortable around a lot of Latinos at a reception in the community room of the church. The type of weddings he goes to are held at the Four Seasons or the Plaza, where they pay two hundred dollars for each guest’s dinner. If you don’t see the difference, trust me, he will. And it won’t end well.” Mama wore an equally stony expression. “Besides, I didn’t arrange for him to help you so you could become his…plaything.”

“Oh, Mama.”

“You do what you want. Just remember that I tried to warn you.”

Devin could only sigh.

*****

David left home extra early to pick up Devin. He didn’t imagine it would be too difficult finding a place to park up in Hamilton Heights, a hundred blocks north and well away from the masses of midtown, but it still might not be easy, and he wanted to get on the road as close to 11AM as possible. Once he and Devin got into Quogue, their first stop would be to go get some lunch.

It would save time if he asked her to meet him downstairs, but he had been raised to treat women with respect, and that when a man takes a woman out, he should call for her at her door. It wasn’t always easy because of the parking situation in the city, but he felt that was how it should be, at least on a first date. Only after he and the woman knew each other a little better would he feel comfortable asking her to meet him downstairs. And at the end of every date, he definitely made it his business to see the woman of the moment safely to her door. Of course, his dates usually lived downtown, and he didn’t have to worry about parking, because he traveled by taxi or Uber. David believed goodnight kisses should take place in private, and if he was lucky, he’d be invited to stay for a night of sexual delights.

Calling for Devin at her door held even greater importance, since not only did she live with her mother, but he knew her mother. He didn’t know how Amparo would feel about his dating her daughter, and because he respected her opinion, he wanted to make a good impression.

Then there was his other reason for wanting to pick Devin up at her apartment. She carried herself with class and dignity, but he had to consider that her experiences were much less than his. He’d wrestled with how to handle suggesting that she might want to bring a change of clothes without coming off like he was schooling her. The Hamptons tended to be casual, but it would probably be late when they went for dinner, and she’d likely want to freshen up, especially if they took a walk on the beach and got all sandy. He decided to make a casual suggestion to her when he picked her up and hoped she wouldn’t be insulted. She’d said herself that she’d never spent a weekend in the Hamptons—no, make that a day in the Hamptons. Because as far as Devin was concerned, that was all it would be. But he held out hope it would be more than just a day.

Most women he dated would know to bring a change of clothes, or two changes—one for dinner and one for the next day, because his invitation would have been for the weekend. He’d like nothing better than to spend the night with Devin…to make love to her, fall asleep holding her, wake up next to her. But because of the nature of their relationship, and how they’d met, inviting her for the weekend simply wouldn’t work. Technically, she was still a client—he’d gotten her a settlement, but her case wouldn’t be closed until that video had been taken down—and he had a rapidly narrowing window before she became a co-worker. The best he could do was let things unfold naturally and hope like hell he got his way. Because if she didn’t sleep with him this time, it might not ever happen, and that was a possibility he hated to think about.

He’d actually downloaded her video so he could watch it again—and he’d looked at it nightly since locating it—but when he tested the URL it was now a dead link. That creep Joe had apparently kept his word and gotten it removed, at least from that particular site. It wouldn’t surprise him if it was up on others, but he was sure Devin was monitoring them closely to check on the removal. He didn’t envy her, having to look through porn sites to see if she was being featured.

He’d wait another week, and then he would check with her to see if the video was still up anywhere that she knew of. If so, he would compose another letter to Joaquin—or, as Devin called him, Joe—informing him that it was still up on some sites. He’d let Devin fill in the URLs.

One thing for sure. He had to be very careful not to let on to Devin that he’d seen her video. She’d be humiliated, and more than a little angry.

He headed uptown on Madison Avenue, managing to squeeze his Lexus into the first vacant parking space he spotted. As he walked toward Devin’s apartment, he casually looked at his surroundings. The closest he’d ever been to this part of the city was during his days at Columbia, and even that was a good thirty blocks south of here. The area was full of low-rise residential buildings, many of which had stores, bars, and other businesses on the street level. It really didn’t look any different from the neighborhood west of Midtown commonly known as Hell’s Kitchen.

Devin and Amparo lived in an attractive, six-story light-colored brick building that had obviously been steam cleaned to give it a fresh appearance, across the street from a school. He entered the vestibule and rang the doorbell for their apartment. He was buzzed in without a voice speaking to him through the intercom. He took the elevator to the third floor, noting the cleanliness of the floors and walls.

His knock on the apartment door was quickly answered by a relaxed-appearing Amparo, who obviously had the day off from her hotel housekeeping job.

“Good morning, Amparo,” he said, sounding jovial. “How nice to see you.”

“Good morning, Mr. Andrews. Come in.” She stepped back, holding the door open for him to enter.

David felt a twinge of guilt. “You know, it’s fine with me if you called me David. You can do that on the job as well.”

“It’s nice of you to offer,” she said, rather stiffly, “but I don’t feel comfortable doing that, if you don’t mind.” She waved a hand toward the living room. “Please, sit down. Devin will be out in just a moment.”

From her stiff manner, David surmised that she didn’t much approve of him taking her daughter out. He found himself feeling relief when she disappeared out of his view, probably into the bedroom she shared with Devin. It wasn’t as though he could reassure her. None of his relationships lasted for a long period. There was always greener grass somewhere among the women of New York, and that grass always managed to find him. He just hoped he’d be able to get in one memorable night with Devin. He didn’t anticipate having any difficulty working in the same office afterward; he’d had brief relationships with a paralegal as well as one of the secretaries, and neither of those had given him any problem after it ended. He’d shown both women a good time, wined and dined them, and they enjoyed a mutually satisfying, lusty relationship for a few weeks. He cautioned them to keep it quiet, adding that the senior partners didn’t like fraternization between attorneys and support staff. The fear that their jobs might be endangered did the trick, for neither woman breathed a word. Both had since left Holt & Cotten, the paralegal for the legal department of a large manufacturer, the secretary for one of those huge law firms with hundreds of attorneys.

David took in the tasteful furnishings of the living room. The solid yellow sofa, in a nubby fabric, had roll arms and a wood frame. The living room walls were painted peach, and the paintings on the wall featured nautical and beach themes. The good sun exposure and airy color scheme made him feel as though he just stepped into one of the summer days that still lay ahead. The flat screen television that rested upon a wide stand was turned to one of those women’s networks, with the channel’s logo not so discreetly displayed in the lower right-hand corner of the screen. Amparo had probably been watching television, enjoying her lovely apartment on her day off. He felt terrible for disrupting her, and he hoped they had another television in the bedroom.

From his seat on the sofa, he was able to see the kitchen, which was just inside the door. It appeared modern, if compact, with granite countertops and stainless-steel appliances. Not surprisingly, given Amparo’s profession, the apartment looked immaculate. The rust-colored area rug that covered most of the living room didn’t have so much as a speck of lint.

“Hi.”

He looked up to see a beaming Devin, dressed in those pants women wore that were longer than shorts and shorter than trousers, in navy. She looked very nautical in a blue-and-white lightweight sweater in a part-stripe, part-block pattern with three-quarter sleeves. She wore impossibly bright white socks and equally bright white gym shoes. A compact leather shoulder bag hung from one of her shoulders, and from the other, a pink quilted overnight bag with a tan leather bow.

He got to his feet. “Hi! You look great, as usual.”

“Thanks. I, um, figured I’d better bring a change of clothes. I didn’t know if the restaurants out there have dress codes, so I brought a little dress and a pair of shoes just in case.”

Relief poured over David like a warm shower. “I’m glad you thought of that. I was going to make that suggestion. I thought you might like to take a walk on the beach, and that could get a little sloppy, what with the sand and all.”

“Great. In that case, I’m ready.”

He stood. “Okay. Let’s hit the road.”

“Bye, Mama!” she called. “I’ll give you a call when we arrive. And don’t wait up. It’ll probably be late when I get in.”

“Okay,” Amparo’s voice floated into the room. “Have fun.”

“Goodbye, Amparo,” David called out.

“Adios, Mr. Andrews.”

*****

“I don’t think your mother likes the idea of your going out with me,” he remarked as they waited for the elevator.

The embarrassed look on Devin’s face told him he’d been correct. “She’s upset with me for breaking up with Joe. She thinks very highly of him, because she doesn’t know what he did to me. If I wasn’t so ashamed, I would’ve told her.”

“You have nothing to be ashamed of, Devin.” They stepped into the elevator, and once he saw they were alone he continued speaking. “Sex is a natural human urge, and it’s one of life’s great pleasures. But it should be kept private. The fact that it wasn’t isn’t your doing. He’s the one who did wrong by posting it online.” Aware that he had broached a sensitive topic—and also not wanting her to ask if he’d seen her video—he rushed on without waiting for her to acknowledge his words. “I just hope your mother doesn’t stay angry at me. She’s a nice lady, and I respect her. I hate to think of her losing any respect she might have for me.”

“I’m sure she’ll get over it,” Devin said as she exited the elevator on the ground floor. “I told her it’s just one day. It makes sense for you and me to celebrate together. We both have reasons to be happy, me because of the compensation I’ll get, and you because you negotiated a settlement. Plus, I’ll have a job over the next three months while I decide what I want to do.”

She stopped at the inner vestibule door, waiting for him to open it for her. The action surprised David somewhat. Instantly he felt ashamed. The downtown women he dated did the same thing. It wasn’t right for him to presume that just because Devin was black, she would be unaware of the little niceties men were supposed to do for women. Gentlemen, just like scoundrels, came in all colors and nationalities, and a man could actually be both a gentleman and a scoundrel. Just because that Joe character had done a despicable thing to Devin after she broke up with him didn’t mean he hadn’t treated her like the lady she was during their relationship.

He opened both doors for her, the inner vestibule and also the door that led to the street. “I parked on the next block,” he said. “I’d, uh, offer to carry your bag for you—”

She laughed, a lovely tinkling sound. “I wouldn’t hear of it. Maybe if it was black, or tan, but pink with a bow? Besides, it isn’t heavy. It’s not like I packed for three days.”

David suppressed a smile. He could only wish they’d be gone for three days…

Chapter 8

Devin noticed the admiring looks she got from the women they passed on the way to David’s car. She wasn’t much for distinguishing one car model from the next, but she saw the ‘L’ on the front grille and knew it stood for Lexus. The black car had sporty design, but wasn’t a two-seater… not that anyone over four feet tall could be comfortable in that compact back seat. David took her bag and tossed it in the back, next to an expensive-looking cognac-colored leather overnight bag. She felt proud of herself for making the decision to pack a change of clothes.

She tried not to think about the items she’d tossed into the bag at the last minute…or the reasons behind it.

She watched the scenery as David drove north, getting on the Cross Bronx Expressway and taking the exit for the bridge that would bring them to Long Island. “You know, every time I see the Throgs Neck Bridge, I wonder what a throg is,” she joked.

“I wish I had an answer for you, but I haven’t the faintest idea. The only bridge name that names sense to me is the Triboro, because it links three boroughs: the Bronx, Manhattan, and Queens. I can’t tell you how the Whitestone Bridge got its name, either.”

David’s car was equipped with satellite radio. He told Devin to listen to whatever she wanted, and she skimmed through the channels, stopping at what turned out to be an old-fashioned radio comedy show starring a pre-I Love Lucy Lucille Ball. “I always loved Lucy,” she said. “But this show has somebody else playing her husband, not Desi. I liked him, too. He was really handsome in the early shows, and Latinos have never been a big presence on TV, not then and not now.”

“That’s something I don’t know about you, Devin. I know you’re Latina, but from which country?”

“I’m from here, but my parents were both born in Santo Domingo.”

“Ah…Dominican Republic, right?”

“That’s right. Have you ever been there?”

“Actually, no. My parents have a condo on St. Croix, and that’s where we usually went.” He took his eyes off the road for a second to glance at her. “So you were born here?”

“Yes. My parents’ marriage broke up when I was three. My father went home to Santo Domingo. I barely remember him. He was killed in a car crash a few years after that.”

“And your mother never remarried? She’s such a pretty woman.” He smiled at her across the console. “You look a lot like her.”

“Thanks. No, she’s never remarried, but she’s had boyfriends over the years. Her latest has been around the last couple of years. He’s very nice, treats her like a queen. I like him a lot.” She grew silent. Rafael Garcia was in love with her mother, and she suspected he wanted to marry her. She knew Mama would marry Rafael in a heartbeat, but one thing stopped her: Mama wouldn’t leave me high and dry in an apartment I can’t afford to keep on my own.

Devin felt terribly guilty to know she stood in the way of her mother’s happiness…

*****

During the long ride, Devin learned that David also enjoyed rock music—not hard rock, which she considered pure noise, but classic 70s rock. Devin was familiar with many of the songs that played—Hello It’s Me, Hotel California, Laughter in the Rain—but there was another song she’d never heard previously that she found quite appealing. According to the text on the dashboard, the song was recorded by an artist named Neil Young and was called Only Love Can Break Your Heart. The artist had high-pitched, rather thin vocals, but something in the lyrics spoke to her. Not only the oft-repeated title refrain, but about being sure from the start, and the possibility of one’s world falling apart.

She knew then that she was in love with David Andrews, and that she faced a very real danger of having her heart broken…the very thing her mother had warned about.

Even after David switched the station to the smooth jazz they both enjoyed—joking that after singing at the top of his lungs he could use a little instrumental music—the haunting lyrics of the song stayed with her as they sped further and further away from the city.

The moderately heavy traffic thinned considerably by the time David took an exit ramp off the Long Island Expressway. Devin’s eyes stayed glued to the window at the scenery of Montauk Highway. She could hardly believe they were less than two hours out from the noise and congestion of the city. It seemed like another world entirely. No tall buildings, just homes and businesses with a real small-town feel…bowling alleys, beer distributorships, ice cream parlors, hardware stores, all independent small businesses. She didn’t see a single national chain.

They drove over a drawbridge, at which point the scent of salt filled Devin’s nostrils. That, along with the impressive homes she saw lining the right-hand side of the street as they drove east, told her they were at the ocean. She wasn’t able to actually see the water; high sand dunes prevented that. Strangely, only the street closest to the ocean was lined with homes. The opposite side had large areas of a mixture of sand and wheat-high grass, with only an occasional home. Maybe the ground in that area, bordered by the bay they’d crossed on the drawbridge, was too marshy to support buildings.

On the side lined with homes Devin noticed an occasional small parking lot with wooden ramps and staircases climbing up over the dunes, presumably going down toward the beach on the other side. “Those parking lots are so small,” she said to David, “and there’s no street parking. Everyone doesn’t live within walking distance of the beach. Where do they all park?”

“Oh, there’s enough parking for everyone, when you consider these are residents-only beaches. You have to have a Town of Southampton sticker on your car. Anyone else has to either walk to the beach or be dropped off and picked up.”

“Oh.”

“The summer people are given stickers, even though many of the houses for rent have pools. But this isn’t a state park, like Jones Beach,” he further clarified. “All the houses have their own private pathways to the beach.”

“What about the beach itself? Are people not allowed to walk on the sections behind the houses?”

“Most of the homeowners have fenced in their property, so beachgoers can walk anywhere.”

Devin tried to soak up the information like a sponge. Before she left here tonight, she wanted to know all about this playground of the rich and famous. “So is this Southampton?”

“No, this is the village of Quogue, but it’s part of Southampton. The village itself only has about a thousand full-time residents, so most of the villages are included with either Southampton or East Hampton.”

“Oh, I see. Is your family’s house right on the ocean?” she asked.

“Yes, it faces the ocean. Houses on the other side of the street face the bay.”

Devin couldn’t suppress her gasp when David pulled into a long driveway, at the end of which, on a bluff, stood an imposing, two-story colonial home, its ordinary-looking brown shingles in contrast with its large size. A tennis court was at street level on the right-hand side of the driveway.

“So,” she said as David drove up the driveway, her eyes on the tennis court, “are you a good tennis player?”

“Fair. If anything, it keeps me in shape. When I’m in the city, I play racquetball at a gym.” He braked to a stop in front of the house and turned a curious face to her. “Do you play?”

“Oh, certainly,” she replied in a high-pitched, hoity-toity voice. “We have tennis courts on our estate up in Tarrytown.”

David wasn’t amused. “There are such a thing as public courts, Devin. Isn’t that where the Williams sisters learned to play?”

“Yes, that’s right.” She felt chastised.

For a few seconds they sat in the car, staring at one another, the tension thick.

David broke the silence. “I know you didn’t grow up with the same privileges I had, Devin,” he said with quiet dignity. “But successful people don’t let being poor stop them. Maybe you haven’t invented a cure for cancer, but you’ve been successful in your own way. Just remember, pre-judgments can and do run both ways.”

He was right, she realized. She would’ve been annoyed if he displayed the attitude that she couldn’t possibly know anything about tennis, simply based on her ethnicity.

They got out of the car. “Oh, David,” she said in a carefully controlled voice, looking at the large house. “This is just lovely.”

“More of Great-Grandpa’s doing.”

“Your great-grandfather, huh?” Devin looked at the modern design of the house. “When was it built?”

David pulled into a parking space near the foot of divided staircase. “It looks a little old-fashioned on the outside, but it was built in nineteen thirty-nine. Great-Grandpa bought the land right after a big hurricane in ‘thirty-eight, when the price dropped. A lot of folks with homes here got washed out to sea in that storm. But it’s been remodeled several times in the last eighty years and looks completely different than it did when it was first built.”

They both got out of the car and grabbed their bags from the back seat. Devin was out of breath by the time she climbed the stairs that led to the front door. She could only stand with her mouth open when David unlocked the front door, revealing a huge double-height living room, brightened with light from floor-to-ceiling windows and three skylights in the ceiling. Through the windows at the rear she saw a large swimming pool filled with sparkling blue water.

“So what was Great-Grandpa Andrews, anyway,” she said, “some kind of robber baron?”

David laughed. “Nothing as exciting as that. He made his fortune in home heating oil. Come on,” he said, grabbing her hand. “I’ll show you around.”

Devin mentally counted off the number of bedrooms, which totaled six, each with an attached bathroom. Two bedrooms were downstairs, the other four upstairs, and all of them had fabulous views of either the ocean or the bay, depending on whether the windows faced front or back.

Devin tried not to look awestruck. She’d always known that New York’s population included super wealthy people, but she had to wonder if Britain’s royal family lived this well. Having the Atlantic Ocean right beyond your backyard was practically inconceivable for a girl from the projects. As much as she respected Mama’s opinion, she would have been crazy to turn down this invitation to see firsthand how the other half lived.

But it was the grounds, that tennis court out front and the pool in the back, that took her breath away. A huge patio surrounded the pool, paved with concrete that appeared to have been made of thousands of tiny pebbles in a lovely shade of pale pink. Lounge chairs with plush cushions faced the pool, which seemed to be a perfect square and had a Jacuzzi at one end. A wooden ramp extended from the patio, with stairs going over the sand dunes to the beach on the other side. Devin had never seen anything like this, not even in the movies. “Can we look at the beach?” she said to David.

“Sure, let’s go.”

Devin eagerly walked up the ramp, pausing when she got to the top. The spotlessly clean, practically deserted sandy beach and the high waves that roared into the shore at regular intervals were a majestic reminder of the beauty—and power—of nature. The moment was made even more perfect when David moved to stand close behind her, resting his palms on her shoulders. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it is. I’ve never seen a beach with so few people. Jones Beach tends to get very crowded.”

“Since it’s a state park, I’ll bet it does. I’ve never been there.”

“That doesn’t surprise me. Why go to a public beach when you have this right behind your house?”

“By the way, did you bring a swimsuit?”

“No. I figured it’s still too chilly to go swimming.”

“The ocean water is still cold, but the pool is heated.”

“Oh. I wish I’d known.”

“There may be some swimsuits in the house that might fit you.”

Devin didn’t relish the idea of wearing a swimsuit that belonged to one of David’s old girlfriends, but she didn’t say that. Instead she said, “I noticed how clean and orderly and fresh-smelling the house is. How is that? Wasn’t your house closed up for the winter?”

“A housekeeping service comes in to dust and vacuum every so often, and they prepare the house for the summer, like bring out the tables and chairs for the patio, put the cushions on the patio furniture, connect the outer hoses…things like that. And, of course, the pool man comes to get the pool filled.”

He stood close enough where she felt his breath on her neck, and she had to struggle not to tense or twitch her shoulders. Having him so close reminded her of their kiss in the elevator. She wondered if it reminded him of it, too.

“How about taking a walk on the beach?” she asked.

“Why don’t we eat first? I don’t know about you, but I’m starving. There’s a good burger place in Westhampton. Why don’t we go get some lunch now, and then we can walk it off?”

“Sounds good.”

*****

This was heaven, Devin thought. She and David had eaten a calorie-laden lunch of big, juicy cheeseburgers, fries, and strawberry milk shakes.

She insisted on paying the check. When David objected, she held firm. “Come on, David. You took time to write those letters…to go to negotiate at JJ Demolition offices, and you didn’t take a dime for it. The least I can do is buy you lunch. This is supposed to be a dual celebration, remember?”

He chuckled, and she happily paid. Picking up the lunch tab really was the least she could do. She really should’ve offered to pay for dinner, but she was worried about how much it would be. Twenty-eight dollars for lunch for two wasn’t bad, for either midtown Manhattan or out here in the Hamptons, but she suspected dinner would easily run over a hundred, maybe over a hundred-and-fifty. She hated to be cheap—after all, she did have twenty grand coming—but spending that much on a single meal was beyond her comprehension.

You can take the girl out of the projects, but you can’t take the projects out of the girl.

When they returned to the house, they ditched their sneakers for flip flops, Devin’s made of sturdy rubber and his from brown leather, and went to the beach.

The wooden ramp was too narrow for them to walk side-by-side, so Devin led the way. David hung back two or three feet. She couldn’t know for certain, but she suspected his eyes were glued to her ass, which she knew filled out the seat of her Capris nicely. Bet mine is nicer than those of the white girls he dates, she thought.

It delighted her to see that the beach was largely deserted. At her request they strolled close to the tide, the cool water rushing in to lap at their feet. Devin breathed in the salt air, happy and content. Ever since David invited her out here, she’d dreamed of walking hand-in-hand on the beach with him, their flip-flops leaving prints in the wet sand behind them. She could only imagine how it would feel to cuddle with him after making love, and to fall asleep to that repeated, relaxing sound of pounding surf.

She looked at the backs of the imposing homes that lined Dune Road, only the upper stories and roofs of which were visible past the tall dunes. “This is wonderful, David. Thank you so much for inviting me.”

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it.”

They strolled along, still holding hands, chatting about whatever popped into their heads. Devin’s eyes kept going to the houses they passed. Farther west she’d seen small one-story homes built on stilts, but the houses here were all much larger. What would it feel like to be rich, she wondered. To take things like summer homes and playing tennis for granted?

She reminded herself that all tennis players didn’t come from wealth. Serena Williams and her sister Venus learned to play tennis on the courts of Compton, California. It was their natural talent for the game that brought them wealth and fame. Plus, they had a father to guide them.

Devin had no natural talent and no father to guide her, nor did she have a college degree. How could she expect to make something of herself?

But I’m smart, she told herself. Maybe she could learn enough about the legal profession during her time at Holt & Cotten to be able to run a law office…

“So Devin, where do you see yourself in ten years?”

Her body jerked. How had David known she’d been pondering her future?

“Let’s see. In ten years I’ll be thirty-eight years old, so I hope to be married and have a couple of kids by then. I know I can’t afford to be a stay-at-home mom, but I’d like to own a home.” That was her real goal, what she was saving for. “Ideally my mother will live either with, or near my husband and me, and she’ll be able to watch them when they get home from school. She’ll still be young, not quite sixty. Still, that’s too old to be cleaning rooms at the Four Seasons. Too much bending and stretching.”

“I agree. Where do you see yourself living?”

“Oh, Rockland County, maybe New Jersey. Someplace affordable.”

“What type of work do you see yourself doing by that point?”

She laughed. “That depends on how this job goes. I’d love to run a law office. You know, be Della Street to Perry Mason.” She gave him a curious look. “What about you, David? Where do you see yourself in ten years?”

His immediate answer told her he’d already given the matter serious thought. “I want my own law firm. I’d keep it small, with one assistant. Maybe one associate, max. Obviously, I’ll still be living in the townhouse. I was brought there after I was born, and I’ll probably live there my whole life.”

Wouldn’t it be dreamy if I could be his assistant, she thought, in life as well as in the office. Aloud she said, “What about having a family? After all, you’ll be forty-two.”

“Maybe.”

That was an interesting response, she thought. Before she could ask why he seemed so noncommittal, a wave of water they didn’t see coming rushed at them. Devin squealed as the water splashed over her knees, hitting her with such force it sent her falling against David. Caught off guard, he went down into the wet sand, and she went with him.

“What just happened?” she said, her forearms outstretched, palms out. Look at me!” She patted her thighs as the water retreated. Her Capris were soaked to the thighs, with sand clinging to her knees where she’d fallen. “And look at you!” The bottom third of his shorts were wet, and clumps of wet sand were plastered to the skin of his legs.

They looked at each other, and their chuckles at each other’s sand-drenched appearance grew into laughter that bordered on hysterical. The waves continued to rush to the shore, but less forceful than the one that knocked them down.

“The water out here has always been unpredictable,” David explained. “Every once in a while, an extremely powerful wave will come along. After a storm it can get downright dangerous. Once we went walking a few days after a hurricane, and my mom nearly got swept away. We all had to go in and grab her.”

“Sounds scary. But what’re we going to do?” Devin said, her hands rubbing her wet pants legs.

“Simple. We’ll go back to the house and run our clothes through the washer and dryer,” he replied with a shrug. “In an hour we’ll be good as new. Come on, let’s go.” He moved into a kneeling position and held out his hand to help her up.

He used too much strength, and she stumbled against him. Acting quickly, he hands moved to cup her face. “My God, you’re lovely.”

Devin knew what was coming, and she welcomed it. It didn’t matter that her pants were covered with salt water and sand. All that mattered was that his face was moving close to hers. She met his lips with her mouth slightly open, eagerly leaning into him. David eased backward onto the wet sand, bringing her with him. They kissed passionately and without interruption, knowing no one was around to see.

He shifted position slightly, laying her on her side, one of his legs thrown over hers. Devin was so lost in his kiss that she was only vaguely aware of the wet sand against the side of her head. One of her hands clutched at his shoulder, the other pressed against the back of his head. The kiss went on and on, with them breathing through their open mouths.

A rush of water against her back forced her to break the kiss. Her chest rising and falling rapidly and just imagining how messy she must look, Devin suddenly felt embarrassed.

So did David. “Looks like I did it again.”

“So did I,” she murmured.

“I’m sorry, Devin. I couldn’t help myself. I confess, I’ve been wanting to kiss you ever since I picked you up. You just don’t know how good you look.”

That made her howl with laughter. She sat up and brushed some sand off her sleeve, then ran a hand over her hair, which was plastered to her neck. “Are you kidding? If there were any little kids around, they’d probably take one look at me and run away screaming like I was a monster or something.”

“Let’s go back to the house and get cleaned up. I’ll throw these clothes in the washer.”

“You know,” Devin said as she got to her feet, “In that old movie with the couple kissing on the beach and the waves rolled over them, they looked so nice. But we’re a mess.”

“Ah, From Here to Eternity. But they were wearing swimsuits. They would have looked a mess, too, if they’d been wearing street clothes like we are.” He brushed sand off of her hair. “And of course, everything looks prettier in the movies.”

Her thoughts immediately went to her sex tape. Had it been a Hollywood production, it would have looked beautiful, tastefully done with perfect lighting and limited nudity. But her actions on film had just looked raw, with all the discretion of an accusing politician.

And she couldn’t help wondering…had David seen it?

Chapter 9

David moved through the sand as gracefully as a gazelle. He seemed to be in a hurry to get back to the house, Devin noted. She wished he’d slow down a little. For one, it was difficult to walk on the soft sand, and David’s legs were a lot longer than hers, making for longer strides. But what really worried her was what would happen when they got back inside. The type of kiss they’d just shared usually continued naked on a bed, and while she couldn’t deny wanting to have sex with David, she felt it would be unwise. The white girls he brought out here probably didn’t get naked within just a few hours, and damn it, she wasn’t going to, either.

She was practically hyperventilating when they reached the narrow boardwalk. He captured her hand and cautioned her to watch her step when it ended by turning sharply downward into the sand. Devin expected him to release her hand after that, but he held it all the way to the back door, letting it go only to pick up a hose, which he playfully aimed at her feet. She squealed at the shock of cold water on her ankles and feet.

David rinsed his feet as well, then removed hand towels from a cabinet, which they used to dry off. He chuckled. “We wouldn’t want the housekeeper to quit if there’s sand tracked all through the house when she comes in on Monday. I’ll give you a plastic bag to put your clothes in, and a bathrobe to put on. When you’re all done, I’ll show you the laundry room.”

Devin instantly began to feel more comfortable. For a moment she thought he might suggest they shower together. “Okay.” She patted her wet hair. “Do you have some shampoo?”

“There should be a variety of shampoos and conditioners in the vanity in your bathroom. A hair dryer, too.”

“What about your bathroom? Is there shampoo there?” The last thing she wanted was for him to knock on the bathroom door asking for shampoo while she was naked.

“Yeah, all the bathrooms are stocked.”

*****

Devin, freshly showered with her hair washed and conditioned, blew her hair dry. She chuckled, remembering how she’d strongly considered going to the salon for a blowout to have her tresses—which were too thick and bushy to be worn loose—straightened into silkiness, like those of the white girls David surely dated. Only a strong desire to be her natural bushy-haired self stopped her from making an appointment. And, considering what had just happened on the beach, it was just as well that she hadn’t gone through with a silk press; it would have gotten ruined. She’d come out of the bathroom looking like a completely different woman, and David no doubt would be puzzled by the change in her hair texture.

Devin stepped out of the bathroom barefoot, wearing a large white robe made from terrycloth so soft it felt as if she were wrapped in a huge towel, her wet hair wrapped in a towel, carrying the plastic bag that held her clothes. “David?” she called. “Where are you?”

“Hey.” He emerged from the bedroom across from hers, wearing a plaid shirt and tan shorts with his flip-flops. His hair was obviously wet, looking darker than usual. “All set for the washer?”

“Yes.” She held up the bag…and clutched at the front closure of her robe a little tighter.

“Here it is.” The laundry room was right next to the bathroom where she’d just showered. She’d noticed it earlier, but had to force herself not to gawk when David pulled out what she’d thought was a storage drawer at the bottom of the front-loading washer but was actually a mini washer. It was perfect to wash a few items. She’d never seen anything like that before.

“That’s pretty neat,” she said. Pointing her chin at the dryer pedestal, she said, “Is that a mini-dryer, too?”

“No, just storage. Go ahead and put your clothes in.”

She did as he asked, careful to put in her bra and panties first and cover them with her Capris and sweater so he wouldn’t see them. She wasn’t ready for that type of intimacy.

*****

The afternoon was one of the most pleasant Devin could remember. After they changed clothes—David put on a pair of khakis and a golf shirt she suspected he kept here at the house—they went to the tennis court, where he gave her her first tennis lesson. When he went to stand behind her to instruct her on the proper way to grip the tennis racket and serve, her heart began to race, and she didn’t care if he could tell or not. This was heaven, and she never wanted it to end.

After tennis, they got back in the car and drove to Southampton, where they strolled along the famous shopping district of Jobs Lane (she learned it was pronounced “Jobe’s”). She and David browsed in the different boutiques and other shops. She decided to buy a T-shirt, choosing a simple one in navy with white underlined lettering that simply said The Hamptons. David insisted on buying it for her. “You should have something tangible to remind you of this weekend,” he said.

Devin was all for that. She loved the idea of wearing something that showed everyone, people she knew as well as strangers, that she’d experienced Eastern Long Island in all its glory.

They wrapped up the afternoon by taking bikes out of the garage and going for a ride through the tiny town of Quogue. Devin didn’t see a single brown face, something she refrained from commenting on. She knew there had to be blacks and Latinos around somewhere…somebody had to keep all these beach mansions clean, and even if white women worked as housekeepers—plenty of Mama’s fellow maids at the Four Seasons were white—with there being so many rich folks out this way, there was probably plenty of work to go around.

They were happily exhausted when they returned to the house and put the bikes away. “Why don’t we just chill for a couple of hours before we go to dinner?” David suggested.

“That’s fine with me.”

*****

They changed clothes before going to dinner. Devin pinned her hair into a bun atop her head and put on her sundress, her shawl wrapped around her shoulders. She applied simple makeup of just blusher and lipstick. David wore tan khakis, a navy polo shirt and a navy blazer, the kind with brass buttons that was standard for rich folks. She loved the way he looked at her, shaking his head from side to side and smiling, as if she were the most beautiful woman in the world. Oddly, he said nothing.

“Everything okay?” she prompted.

“More than okay. With you on my arm, I’m going to be the envy of every man who sees me.”

“You’re sweet.”

“And you’re gorgeous. Um…I thought we’d go to Lulu’s in Sag Harbor. They’ve got great lobster, and we can sit outside if you don’t think it’s too cold.”

“Oh, I’m sure it’ll be fine. We’ll have to have a drink to toast our success, and there’s nothing like alcohol to take the chill off.”

Devin had heard of Sag Harbor, which was quite popular with wealthy blacks who didn’t go to the Vineyard. She didn’t know until they arrived that it was actually located on a bay rather than on the ocean. She never expected to go there herself, but here she was. She found herself wishing the summer season had already begun, rather than it being a few weeks before the official kick-off, so she could be seen by more than the handful of brown faces she saw, even if she didn’t know who they were any more than they knew who she was.

They sat on the open terrace in front of the restaurant, one row of tables between them and the comfortably chilly night air. Devin took David’s recommendation and ordered a grilled lobster, and he had a skirt steak. David ordered drinks for a toast, and as she predicted, the liquor in the specialty cocktail she requested—a concoction featuring Campari, tequila, ginger, grapefruit juice, and soda—warmed her blood, as did memories of kissing David in the sand.

“This has been a memorable day for me,” she told him truthfully.

“I’m sorry it wasn’t warmer. We could have ridden out to Montauk for dinner. The sunsets out there are glorious. Nothing but water, as far as you can see.”

“I’ll bet.” She noticed he hadn’t said that they would do it one day, only that he regretted the weather wasn’t cooperating this one time. She chased the thought away, determined to live for the moment and not for what might have been.

The sky started to rumble as they were ordering dessert, an apple crisp for two with vanilla ice cream sprinkled with brown sugar. Devin enjoyed the intimacy of eating off of a single plate. The apples and crust practically melted in her mouth. “Mmm, delicious.”

As they finished, she reached out, napkin in hand, and used it to brush away some crumbs and melted ice cream off the corner of his mustache. “Have you always worn a mustache and beard?” she asked as she brushed it off.

“No. Just for the past year or so. I wanted a different look.”

Devin didn’t tell him how the facial hair drew attention to his lips. Instead her heart stopped momentarily when he turned his head to kiss the back of her finger. His lips felt warm, and his gaze when he looked back at her full of sensuality.

His gesture made her drip between her legs.

After he paid the check, they dashed for the car, parked a few doors down Main Street. Large raindrops fell on them at a steadily accelerating pace; they made it back to the car just as the sky opened up and the rain came down in sheets.

“You’re awfully quiet,” she prompted. “What’re you thinking about?”

He sighed. “If you want to know the truth, that long drive home.”

Devin had been thinking about it, too. “David, to be honest, I’m not keen myself on making that drive in this rain. Plus, you did have two Jack Daniels.” She chuckled. “Of course, I only had one drink, and I’d offer to drive…except I don’t know how.”

He stared at her. “You don’t know how to drive, Devin?”

“No. We never owned a car. Joe offered to teach me, but I’d heard that boyfriends should never teach their girlfriends how to drive because they end up having fights.” She pursed her lips, wishing she had a better reason. To someone like David who came from money, not having a driver’s license was unheard of. With a touch of defensiveness, she added, “I didn’t grow up like you did, with townhouses, summer homes, and tennis courts.”

“I know that, Devin. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to give you the impression I think you’re from Mars.”

“It’s all right.” A particularly loud burst of thunder sounded, and her body twitched. “I definitely don’t want to be on the road in this weather. We’re not exactly driving to the next town. There’s…there’s no reason why we can’t stay at the house tonight and drive home in the morning, is there?”

“You’re sure you don’t mind?”

Lightning lit up the sky. “No,” she hastily replied. “I’d rather get home later than planned than end up in a wreck. My father died in one, you know.”

“That’s right, you did tell me that. I guess that makes you extra cautious.”

“Yes, it does.”

“Are you sure it’s okay?” he repeated. “I can have you home by early tomorrow afternoon.”

“Yes, it’s fine.” She struggled to sound calm as she retrieved her cellphone from her purse. She and David were going to sleep under the same roof, and it was, as they said in badly written books, a dark and stormy night…a night made for romance. “I’ll just send Mama a text so she won’t worry.”

“Do you think you should call?”

“No, I don’t want to wake her. She goes in later on Sundays, ten o’clock, but she goes to bed early if she plans to attend early Mass. She’s sure to be asleep by now and won’t realize I’m not there until she wakes up. Then she’ll see my text.”

Chapter 10

Amparo, curled up on the couch watching a DVD with her boyfriend, Rafael, reached over the arm of the sofa to pick up her phone from the end table when it played the sound indicating a notification had come in. Silently she read it.

Rafael, beside her on the sofa, squeezed her arm. “Everything okay? You got another man I don’t know about sending you texts?” he teased.

“It’s from Devin. Just as I thought. She was supposed to be going out to the island for the day. Now she says they’re going to stay the night out there. Because of the rain.” Her smirk showed she didn’t buy that excuse.

“Well, it is pretty stormy out,” Rafael pointed out. “It could be dangerous for them to drive back to the city in this weather. You wouldn’t want anything to happen to her, would you?”

“Of course not. But, Raffie, this can’t be good. You know that it’s only going to—”

She was silenced by his kiss.

“Don’t go getting all gloomy on me,” he said. “You’ve been saying all day that it wouldn’t surprise you if she didn’t come back tonight. Now it’s happened. I know you get no joy out of being right, but Devin’s a grown woman. She’s able to decide if she wants to spend the night with a man.” He frowned momentarily. “You don’t think she’s in any danger, to you? I mean, this rich lawyer she’s with, he’s not a serial killer or anything like that, is he?”

“No. He’s a nice young man.”

“Then he won’t hurt her.”

“I’m afraid he will hurt her…emotionally, not physically.”

“Come on, Amparo. She’ll be okay. She knows the score. Can you really blame her? She got invited out to the Hamptons for a weekend in May. Why would she turn that down?”

“Oh, Raffie.”

He rubbed her shoulder. “‘Oh, Raffie’, nothing. This is good for us. Devin’s out for the night, and you and I have this place to ourselves. You know it’s a lot nicer here than it is at my place. You know how my super’s been making me miserable since the owners brought the building co-op. And this time we won’t have to jump up and get dressed after making love and pretend we’ve been watching TV all night when Devin comes home…not that we’re fooling her, I’m sure. And I’ll get to actually sleep in bed with you for once, instead of on this couch.” He blew out a breath. “You know, if you marry me like I’ve asked you to, we wouldn’t have this problem. We’d be together…be able to sleep together in the privacy of our own bedroom.”

“We wouldn’t have that problem, but we’d still have a big problem, Raffie. No way can Devin afford this apartment by herself. You know that. And I would never leave her to fend for herself.”

“I know. I wouldn’t want you to. I just wish we had met before you and Devin rented this place.”

She rested her head on his shoulder. “I do, too. But it is what it is.”

“You know, if you I got married, we can just rent a two-bedroom,” Rafael pointed out. “Between the three of us, we could afford the rent, and Devin would have her own room.”

“I’d feel better about it if she were happily married. If she were to get married after we rented a more expensive apartment, you and I would be stuck paying nearly twenty-five hundred a month. Devin and I don’t have a car, but you do. You have payments, plus insurance, maintenance, and repairs. It all adds up.” Amparo sighed. “Of course, if Devin had married Joe and moved in with him, you and I could get married. But she has such lofty ideas.”

“There’s nothing wrong with wanting something better out of life, Amparo. I’m glad you don’t live in the projects anymore.”

“Oh, so am I, but sometimes I think Devin’s gonna be an old maid, still living with me when she’s fifty.”

“That’s a long time off. Let’s concentrate on the here and now. Did she say what time she’ll be back tomorrow?”

“Sometime in the early afternoon.” Amparo sighed. “That means I won’t get to see her until after I get home from work.”

“That’s even better,” he said. “She’s not coming home super early. Come on, Amparo. We hardly ever get to have the place to ourselves all night. Let’s make the most of it.”

Nodding, she rested her head on his chest.

“See? That’s what I’m talkin’ ‘bout.”

*****

Once parked near the steps to the front door, David got out of the car and ran around to her side to open the door. The rain was coming down in buckets; he’d had to turn the speed of the windshield wipers to high just to be able to see the road. He extended a hand to Devin, who grabbed her purse and jumped out.

By the time they got to the base of the steps, they were soaked. The raised landing outside the front door was covered, and Devin stopped to stand at the edge of the railing and watch the fury of nature. She sensed him standing close behind her, and her heartbeat sped up when his arms went around her waist from behind.

“Mmm, Devin,” he murmured against her hair. “I just can’t get enough of you.”

She turned around. “Kiss me again, David,” she commanded, knowing full well that he would comply.

He obliged, this time his hands straying lower to explore the generous globes of her ass. Devin made soft squeals at the intimate gesture, his large hands squeezing and kneading her flesh. She knew then and there that what she previously could only dream of—making love to David—was about to happen.

At that moment a loud burst of thunder actually shook the landing. If that was some type of sign from above, she wasn’t sure what it meant. She only knew that she longed to lie down with David, to clutch at his bare skin, to entwine her lips with his, to press her breasts against his chest, to feel him inside her, pounding her with thrust after thrust. She stood on tiptoe, her fingers skimming through his hair, pressing her body into his. When the kiss ended, they stared at each other with raw desire, chests rising and falling and arms still around each other. “You know I want you,” he murmured between kisses.

She gazed into his eyes. “The feeling’s mutual.”

He licked his lips. “I guess there’s just one thing for us to do.”

“Yes,” she replied without hesitation. “Get out of this rain and into a nice, dry bed.”

His blue eyes darkened with desire. “I can’t think of anything I’d like better.” He leaned in for another kiss, brief this time, but every bit as sexy.

In reply, she held out her hand. He promptly clasped it with his and raised it to his lips, his eyes never leaving hers. After lowering her hand, he led her the few steps to the front door and used his free hand to enter the numeric code to unlock the door. He pushed it open and pulled her inside before following.

He captured her hand once more and led her to his bedroom. The moment they crossed the threshold he reached for her and kissed her passionately. Devin’s shawl, wet from the rain, slipped to the floor. She felt him tugging at the zipper of her dress. Her own hands impatiently pulled the tail of his shirt out of his pants. As she expected, he wore no undershirt. Her hands delighted at the feel of his smooth, muscled flesh. She stopped long enough to step back and allow the dress to fall to her waist, at which point David stepped forward and gave it a push over her hips, and it fell in a heap, joining her shawl on the floor. Clad only in a matching bra and panty set in a satin print of squares of varying shades of orange, ranging from light coral to cantaloupe, that was highly flattering to her dark complexion, she stepped out of the heap of material that was her dress. She was careful to keep her open-toed mules on, knowing they looked sexy. She had his full attention, and making the most of it, she stepped back as she reached behind to unclasp her bra. With deliberate slowness, and enjoying his rapidly rising chest as he panted with eagerness, she crossed her arms to the opposite shoulder and ever so slowly pulled the straps down her arms, then removed the bra entirely, exposing her breasts.

Devin had been blessed with a good body, and she knew it. She stood there, her ankles delicately crossed, wearing only her panties and heeled mules. “Well?” she prompted.

David stared at her naked breasts, which jutted out so perfectly from her chest, the brown areolae surrounding her nipples perfect circles with neither bumps nor blemishes. He was at a loss for words; she was that beautiful. His instinct told him it was more than pure desire for her that made him react this way.

“You’re stunning,” he finally said.

She grinned at the compliment. “Everything you see, I owe to rice and beans.” She then took graceful steps around in a half circle, revealing that those pretty panties that matched her bra were actually thongs, revealing high, plump ass cheeks on display.

He stared at her in wonder. This was the moment he dreamed of ever since Devin walked into his office. She looked even better in person than she had on tape, and he knew it was because this was live.…and she was offering herself to him. He wasn’t being a voyeur; he was a participant.

And in his heart, he knew this was much more special than just “bagging” another female whose body he been lusting after. Devin was more than that to him. She was special. He’d seen many a pretty body in his time, but Devin had them all beat. His throat temporarily went dry as she slowly turned before him, allowing him to see her in all her glory. On a scale of one to ten, she was a fifteen. He had never seen a woman with a more perfect build. Her graceful neck…her full, C-cup breasts with nipples that looked like Hershey kisses…her small waist…her flat abdomen…her hips that flared out into a deliciously full ass cheeks he couldn’t wait to fill his hands with…her shapely legs. Even her feet were beautiful, the toenails polished in a luscious deep shade of pink. Someone should make a mold of her body cast in bronze to be held up as the perfection of the female form. But she was here, now, and she was all his.

David kept staring at her, licking his lips, and when she turned her head to look at him over one shoulder, he suddenly came to life. He lunged forward, turned her around, and swept her into his arms, and kissing her senseless. His hands ran through her hair, searching for whatever pins or fasteners that held it in place atop her head, carelessly tossing the ones he found on the floor. When her hair cascaded down around her bare shoulders, Devin shook her head, releasing it in all its bushy glory, a sight that took his breath away. His hands went to cup her ass, squeezing and kneading the generous globes.

She eagerly returned his kiss, her arms looped his arms and torso, her hands clutching his upper back. She didn’t so much as make a sound when he lifted her by her ass and carried her a few steps to the king-sized bed, where he deposited her as gently as possible…no easy feat, considering how hot he was for her. He tore off his khakis and briefs, his cock jumping free like a caged animal. He dipped his head to kiss her, one hand stroking her jaw. He continued to run his fingertips along her soft skin after the kiss ended, gazing at her.

He knelt on the bed beside her, Devin opening her arms to embrace him. He took her in his arms and wordlessly held her for a long moment, savoring the feel of her smooth skin, then began kissing her face, starting with her eyebrows.

Devin closed her eyes in anticipation. His skin felt warm, his muscles sinewy beneath her hands. One of his hands slipped between her thigh and the mattress, and she raised her knees slightly to allow him better access. His hand stroked the back of her thigh, up and down. She signed in contentment, loving the feel of his hands on her body.

Admit it, she thought. This is why you brought extra clothes. You were hoping to spend the night here with David, hoping you would get the opportunity to make love to this kind, considerate, and oh-so-handsome man.

Her lips parted, her breathing suddenly too intense for her nostrils alone to handle, as his lips brushed over her closed eyelid, then traveled down past the side of her nose and finally captured her mouth. She threw her arms around his neck and tilted her head, moaning softly as he gently pulled her full lower lip into his mouth. She loved his hungry moan as he pushed her groin against his own. Devin practically swooned at the feel of his arousal pressed against the front of her sex. Now it was her turn to moan into his mouth.

He cupped and grasped her butt while they kissed for what seemed like an eternity.

David could hardly believe it. At last, he was in bed with Devin. Her body was beyond amazing. She simply could not have been more perfect, and of course he hadn’t seen all of her yet, for the very core of her femininity was still covered by her thongs.

His hand moved up to stroke between her legs, which she parted for him. The crotch of her panties was damp, sending his pulse racing. She softly spoke his name.

He gazed at her lush body, from her breasts down to her adorable belly button that sat in the center of a flat abdomen, the tiniest of pouches directly beneath it. He called it ‘the sex pouch’, that ever so slight protrusion most sexually active women had. His eyes lingered on the wisp of satin that covered her mound. In the video it had been covered by a close-dropped triangle of curly hair. He was eager to see the only part of her body that was still covered.

He stretched his body and lay atop her. A grunt escaped from his throat when he felt her hardened nipples stab into his chest. Eager to discover the feminine secrets under her thong, his hand moved between her legs, slipping under the fabric. His hands met with a strip of curls. Touching the rest of her sex, he found it smooth. The hairy triangle he’d seen in the video had been shaped up.

She shifted slightly beneath him, opening her thighs, beckoning him to explore. He obliged, only too happy to discover she was already wet with desire. She grunted deep in her throat when his fingers made contact with the delicate folds of flesh, seeking out the tiny bud that was the root of her sexuality. She moaned aloud, and he stifled it with his kiss.

She arched her back as his mouth moved down her body, his fingers continuing to move in and out of her now-saturated sex. He took his time, sucking and gently biting her breasts, making her already hardened nipples grow even more stiff. He even licked her belly button, causing her to jump several inches above the mattress; she had no idea she was so sensitive there. And when his tongue replaced his fingers she practically screamed with joy. She closed her eyes, opening them only when he suddenly stopped. Concerned, she propped herself up on her elbows, only to relax into the pillows again when got off the bed, only to smoothly plant his knees on either side of her head and lean down to re-bury his face between her thighs. His erection hung just inches away from Devin’s face. She strained her neck to reach it, loving the way he groaned when she ran her tongue along its length. He tasted clean and slightly salty. She took the tip into her mouth and felt his body shudder. His tongue began fluttering wildly over her clit, which increased her own excitement. She felt her passion build and then the familiar, oh-so-delicious feeling as her passion reached its apex. She squealed in delight as her body erupted, David’s tongue eagerly lapping up her essence.

Taking advantage of her need to catch her breath, he climbed off her and opened the top drawer of his nightstand, no doubt removing a condom. She heard him tear it open and fastened her eyes on his broad, muscular back as he head bent down. When he turned back to her, kneeling on the side of the bed, his erection was sheathed.

He laid down beside her, turned her hips on her side and lifted her leg over his thigh. Devin’s upper body was lying flat, but she didn’t mind being twisted like a pretzel at her waist, not when David kissed her. She moaned when he slid into her during their kiss. She enjoyed sex in a multitude of positions, but she considered this one a beautifully personal way to make love. One of his hands fondled her breasts, the other pressed against her flat abdomen, pushing her to meet his thrusts, the tip of his long middle finger lightly touching her clit and spreading wonderful sensations through her body.

They moved together, enjoying life’s ultimate pleasure, David’s hands and mouth constantly moving over her body to a soundtrack of moans, gasps, and skin slapping against skin, as well as the storm outside, which had slowed to a steady downpour with no more thunder. He squeezed the fleshy mounds of her ass cheeks, lightly slapped them, pinched her nipples, sucked at the skin of her neck and sloppily claimed her mouth while filling her body more and more deeply with his own. They began to move more quickly, Devin crying out her pleasure while David whispered encouraging, sexy phrases. When his finger began to massage her clit with light, feathery touches while he drilled into her, she began to lose it. She dug the back of her head into the mattress and screamed in delight. Sensing her pending climax, David sped up his thrusts until he, too, let out a prolonged grunt and experienced release.

After he was spent, he pulled her tightly against him and held her as if he never wanted to let her go, and she happily relaxed in his embrace.

*****

David opened his eyes, immediately sensing he was not alone. He turned his head to look at Devin sleeping beside him. Even in sleep she was lovely. The linens were pulled up to her chest, barely covering the swell of her breasts. He could see the rhythmic rise and fall as she breathed. Her hair was fanned out against the pillow, resembling a dark, fluffy cloud.

Last night had been every bit as good as he’d hoped, and then some. But now that he had seen Devin naked and made love to her, he felt ashamed of himself. He’d done her a terrible injustice by being so eager to seek out the sex tape that had distressed her so much. He knew she would have sought his counsel on what to do about it even if she didn’t have the more urgent problem of unwanted attentions from her coworker. Fortunately for him, she’d never know he’d seen it, and so help him, he’d never look at it again. He’d delete it from his hard drive the moment he returned home. Not only did it sicken him now to think of watching Devin with another man, but she deserved better. She deserved honesty and truth, and all good things. He vowed to do right by her, as long as she was part of his life and even after.

And although this was only supposed to be a quick fling, right now, he didn’t like to imagine a time when Devin DaCosta wasn’t part of his life.

Chapter 11

The closer they got to Manhattan, the heavier Devin’s heart felt. The Hamptons seemed as if it had all been a dream, and now she was returning to face Mama’s certain disapproval.

They made small talk as David took the bridge into Manhattan, and before Devin knew it, they were back in Hamilton Heights.

“OK, let’s see if I can find a space,” David muttered as they drove down St. Nicholas Avenue.

“David, you don’t have to come upstairs with me.”

“Yes, I do. Oh look, there’s a spot. I hope it’s not a fire hydrant.”

The opening turned out to be a legitimate parking space, and David expertly parallel parked.

Devin liked how he walked with her to her apartment door. It seemed perfectly natural for him to come inside. With Mama working at the hotel today, at least she didn’t have to worry about her being frosty to David.

“It’s quiet,” he remarked upon walking into the apartment. “I guess your mom’s at work?”

“At the hotel, yes. She’s not crazy about working Sundays, but it’s a busy day at the hotel. They have large groups, for weddings and parties, checking out in the morning, and a lot of businesspeople checking in in the afternoon. But she manages. She usually goes to early Mass.”

“So you’re Catholic?”

“Yes. I have to confess—no pun intended,” she said with a chuckle, “that I’m not as devout as she is. I get to Mass maybe half a dozen times in a year. I’d probably go more often if Mama didn’t have to work Sundays; I’d go with her to a later service.” She looked at him curiously. “What about you, David? Are you religious?” She didn’t want to come right out and ask his religion.

“I believe in God, but I admit I go to church even less often than you do. I’m afraid I’m more of a wedding and funeral kind of guy.”

She thought about inviting him to escort her to the wedding she would be attending at the end of the month, but decided against it. As much as she would love to show up with him on her arm—Glenys Tejada was a friend of Joe’s as well as hers, and he was likely to be present—Mama had a valid point about David being accustomed to much fancier weddings than this one would be. She didn’t want David to feel like he was slumming.

“Can I get you a drink?” she said instead. “We don’t have any beer or liquor in the house, but we always have wine on hand.”

“Just some water. I still have to brave a hundred blocks of city traffic.” He chuckled. “But I am a little hungry. How about I order some Chinese food for us? Is there anyone nearby who delivers?”

*****

Forty-five minutes later they sat down at the small, round dining table for four with their water—poured from the two-and-a-half-gallon dispenser jug she kept in the refrigerator—and several cartons of Chinese food. “I have to say it’s pretty nice, knowing I’ll see you tomorrow,” David remarked.

“Nice, but a little weird,” she replied. “I’ll be introduced to you, and we’ll nod at each other like we’re meeting for the first time, with no one having any idea that we spent the weekend together.” She couldn’t keep the glumness she felt out of her voice.

“I know it’s strange, Devin, but believe me, it’s for the best. We don’t want anyone to learn the details of our professional relationship. Besides, the partners wouldn’t approve of us having a personal involvement.”

“Why?” she demanded, suddenly suspicious. “Because I’m black?”

“No, Devin, that’s not it at all,” he replied, his voice patient and soothing. “They don’t want employees dating each other. It’s not outright forbidden unless one party works under the direct supervision of the other party, but it’s ‘frowned upon,’ meaning that anyone who does can forget about advancement.”

Devin forced herself to calm down. She would only be working at Holt & Cotten for a few months, but David had to consider his career. She couldn’t expect him to put his ambition aside for her.

“The partners feel romantic entanglements at work are unprofessional and can lead to difficulty conducting business,” David explained in that same calm voice. “We can continue seeing each other. I know I’d like that, and I hope you’d like it, too.” At her nod he went on. “We just have to be discreet and keep it out of the office. I’m trying to build a professional reputation. You’re trying to learn the legal profession. What say we concentrate on our careers while in the office and on each other after office hours?”

“That’s fine with me,” Devin said. Her cheekbones strained to control her smile as hope crept into her heart. He wants to see me again…

*****

She walked with him to the door when it was time for him to leave. He took her in his arms. “I hate to see this weekend come to an end,” he murmured, his cheek pressed against hers.

“So do I, David.” She tried to keep the fervor she felt out of her voice, only partially successful.

Reluctantly, he released her. “Guess I’d better get going. I know you’ll want to do your preparations for work tomorrow and get a good night’s sleep.”

“Yes, I intend to do both. I just hope I can keep a straight face when we’re introduced tomorrow.”

*****

When Mama arrived home from work, Devin had her plate ready: Her favorite Chinese mixed fried rice with chicken, pork, and shrimp, plus an egg roll. David had thoughtfully suggested that they order a meal for her to have when she came home. “Hi, Mama,” she greeted brightly. “How was work?”

“The same as usual on Sunday, very busy. They had a full house. A couple of weddings.” Mama gave her an unsmiling stare. “And how was your weekend?”

“It was lovely.” A happy memory of lying close to David in bed, moaning in pleasure as he filled her, formed in her head. She felt her cheeks warming. “Obviously, you got my text.”

“Yes, I did. How very convenient, for it to storm so violently just when it was time for you to come home.”

“Oh, come on, Mama. You make it sound as though David planned for those thunderstorms.”

“I know that only God controls the weather, Devin. But as sure as I stand here before you, I also know that David Andrews planned for you to spend the night with him. If it hadn’t been for that storm, he would’ve come up with some other excuse. Car trouble, maybe.”

“Oh, Mama. I wish you’d stop.”

“You say you were at his parents’ house. Were they there, too?”

“No, just David and me. His parents stayed in the city.” At the triumphant smile her mother flashed, she said, “What?”

“I’m just not surprised, that’s all. Why do you think he brought you way out to the Hamptons, away from anyone he knows? He wants to keep you hidden.”

“Mama, it’s still a little cool on Long Island. The summer season doesn’t kick off until Memorial Day weekend. That’s probably why his parents weren’t there.”

“Did he invite you back there for the holiday?”

“No, Mama, he didn’t, but there’s still time for that. Not that I could go, anyway. Glenys is getting married that weekend, remember?” Devin didn’t say that she was considering inviting David to accompany her to the wedding. “Sit down and enjoy your dinner. By the way, it was David’s idea to get something for you, too.”

Mama replied with a grunt.

*****

“David Andrews, one of our attorneys.” Carla DiNapoli, the pregnant receptionist, waved her hand toward him as she and Devin stood in the doorway of his office. She was giving Devin a tour of the office and introducing her to the staff. “David, this is Devin DaCosta. She’s going to be manning the reception desk while I’m on maternity leave.”

David stood, a courtesy few of the other male attorneys had demonstrated. Following his cue, Devin moved forward. “Hello, David,” she said, extending her hand. “My mom has spoken very highly of you.” Her back to Carla, she gave him a wink and a smile.

He drew in his breath in a masterful performance—they’d rehearsed it yesterday at her apartment. “Amparo mentioned that you’d be filling in. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Behind her, Devin heard Carla gasp. It will be all over the office in twenty minutes that I’m the cleaning woman’s daughter, she thought. “Same here,” she said to David.

“Well, welcome aboard. I hope you enjoy your time here at Holt & Cotten.”

“Thank you.” She backed away before turning to leave.

Carla wasted no time. They’d barely stepped outside his office when she said, “Amparo, the lady who cleans the office, is your mother?”

“That’s right.”

“Does Marianne know?”

She looked eager, Devin thought, as if she couldn’t wait to run and tell Marianne if she didn’t already know.

“Of course she knows,” she replied breezily. “It was my mother who told me about the job opening. She saw it posted.” That was the scenario she and David had agreed upon. Since the question of a referral hadn’t come up during her interview, she’d followed David’s advice and told Marianne about her mother first thing this morning when she reported for work, prefacing it by saying how glad she was her mother had seen the posting. Marianne had looked surprised, but neither shocked nor dismayed, when she learned the identity of Devin’s mother. “I should have realized,” she said in her pleasant manner. “You resemble Amparo.”

Devin had merely smiled.

“Oh,” Carla said now. She looked disappointed, and Devin would bet a hundred bucks that she would mention their familial relationship to Marianne at the first opportunity, just to make sure she knew.

Devin realized how wise David had been to insist that no one in the office know about either their personal involvement or that he had helped her handle the removal of the sex tape from the Internet. Holt & Cotten was a small firm, but Carla’s reaction to learning about her mother convinced Devin that its grapevine was every bit as healthy as that of a much larger business.

Upon meeting Portia James, the black female attorney of whom Mama was so fond, Devin also mentioned her mother. Portia, like David, responded positively. Unlike David, her surprise at learning Devin’s identity was genuine.

Devin couldn’t help thinking how different her life would be had Portia been in the office that day when Mama arranged for an attorney to consult with her. To think she owed her relationship with David to an orthodontist. All I can say is, God bless that child’s buckteeth.

*****

Over the next three days she quickly adjusted to her new job. The people, with one exception, were friendly, and she got along well with Carla, who often happily prattled on about her coming baby, due in just two weeks. Devin found herself feeling a little envious. Carla was a year younger than she was, and she had a husband and was about to have a baby as well.

Funny, but whenever she thought about settling down lately, images of David always appeared in her head.

Actually, she found herself thinking about David even when she wasn’t entertaining thoughts of marriage and a family.

Carla spoke in a low, conspiratorial tone. “She thinks she’s being so cool, but anybody can tell she’s set her sights on David Andrews.”

The sound of David’s name jerked Devin back to earth. “I’m sorry, Carla. What did you say?”

“I was talking about Melanie Daniels. She just gave me some work to do for one of David’s cases. She’s nuts about him. Not that I blame her. He’s the best-looking attorney at the firm, and he’s single.”

Devin felt a stabbing feeling in her chest. “Oh? What makes you think Melanie’s interested in him?”

“Oh, the way she fawns over him. Her voice gets sweet as sugar whenever she talks to him. It’s just sickening.”

Devin absorbed that information. She’d have to be careful around Melanie…

*****

David called her every evening, after she was at home. Sometimes he was still at the office, working. Devin loved chatting with him, but wished he would say something about when they would see each other again. On Sunday he’d said he wanted their relationship to continue, but the weekend was approaching and he had yet to make any suggestions. Had he changed his mind? Did he now only plan to see her at work, where they had to pretend not to know each other, until her assignment ended?

He must have been reading her thoughts, because that evening he said, “I’m glad the job is going well for you, Devin. I want you to know I really want to see you again outside of the office. I’m just trying to figure out where I can take you without running the risk of someone seeing us. The staff of Holt & Cotten has a long arm…the east side, the west side, the Village…it even reaches out to the Hamptons and the Vineyard.”

That didn’t surprise her. The partners probably owned summer homes, and the associates could probably afford to rent vacation homes for the season.

“Of course, there’s always my apartment,” he said. “We can always order take-out.”

Devin brightened at the prospect of seeing David’s apartment, maybe even meeting his family, since they all lived in the same building. But there was something else she’d been giving a lot of thought to, and she decided to act on it. “I know someplace where we’re guaranteed not to run into anyone from the firm.”

He expressed instant interest. “Oh, yeah? Where?”

She hesitated only briefly. “A friend of mine is getting married in New Jersey. I’d already RSVP’d for one, but I’m sure she wouldn’t be upset if I called her and asked to change it to two. That is, if…” she left the question dangling.

“I’d love to go with you, Devin.”

She drew in her breath. “Really?”

It sounds perfect. I don’t think anyone from the firm lives in Jersey. When is it?”

“Next Saturday.”

“Okay, so that takes care of next weekend. This weekend you’ll come to my place.”

“Sounds good. But, David…”

“Hmm?”

“I just want you to know…” Her mother’s warning echoed inside her head. “My friend’s wedding won’t be as…as elegant as the weddings you’re accustomed to attending.”

“I enjoy new experiences as much as you do, Devin. Um…there will be food, won’t there?”

She laughed. “Yes, there will be. It’s a multicultural wedding, with a Dominican bride and a Cuban groom. I hope you like dishes made with rice, beans, and plantains.”

“I like rice…even though when I have it it’s mostly in Chinese or Vietnamese cuisine. I’m afraid I’ve never been much of a bean person, other than baked beans or lima beans. And I don’t think I’ve ever had plantains.” He chuckled.

Devin joined in, but half-heartedly. She dug her teeth into her lower lip. “There’s one other thing, David. The bride is a longtime friend of my ex’s as well as of mine, and that means he’ll probably be at the wedding.”

David didn’t hesitate. “Well, you don’t plan on doing anything violent when you see him, do you? I mean, this is your friend’s wedding. Smashing Joaquin—or Joe, as you call him—in the face with a plantain might make you feel good, but it would put a serious damper on the festivities, don’t you think?”

“I’d never do anything that could spoil Glenys’s big day. I intend to ignore him.”

“Good girl. Um…what’s happening with the video? Has it been removed completely?”

“I think so. I’m not seeing it anywhere.” Once more, Devin bit her lip. This was a perfect time to ask another question that had been in the back of her mind even longer than wanting to ask David to escort her to Glenys’s wedding. This actually dated back to their first kiss in the elevator, and had become more prominent since they had sex last weekend. She swallowed, then once again plunged ahead with what was on her mind. “David…you haven’t seen my video, have you?”

“No, I haven’t.”

She let out a relieved sigh. “It was probably silly of me to think that. It’s just that…well, when you kissed me in the elevator, I thought it might have been because you’d seen it and were…curious about me. Sexually curious.”

“I understand. The fact is, Devin, I was attracted to you from the first time you came to my office. It…it only grew from there.”

“Now I feel foolish,” she said over a chuckle. “Of course you haven’t seen it. If you had, you wouldn’t have had to keep asking if it’s been removed.”

“I’m just glad it’s been taken down,” he replied. “But as distasteful as it is, you might want to monitor whatever site or sites it’s on every month, just to make sure it stays down. I’ll give you some extra letters. You can fill in the date and the URL, just in case you have to mail them.”

“Thanks. And, David, I hope you don’t feel insulted by my asking if you’d looked up my video. I feel ashamed of myself.”

“Don’t. Listen, Devin, I need to read up on some documents to prepare for a meeting in the morning…”

“I won’t keep you,” she said quickly. “Good night, David. See you tomorrow.” She disconnected, a dreamy smile on her face.

Everything was going so beautifully. David had agreed to escort her to Glenys’s wedding! She couldn’t wait to tell Mercy. She and her fiancé would be attending the wedding, too, and she’d get to meet David. Devin was eager to hear her opinion of him. She hoped Mercy would approve; it would lessen Mama’s doom-and-gloom attitude about their dating.

Devin might have a longing for approval, but her heart told her there was no need to worry about David’s intentions. He’d invited her to his home and readily agreed to accompany her to Glenys’s wedding. Best of all, he hadn’t seen the sex tape of her and Joe that until just days ago had been available online. He’d probably kept asking her about it for follow-up purposes, because once it was taken down, it ended their professional relationship and cleared the path for him to pursue her romantically now that she was no longer a client. An honorable man like David probably felt uncomfortable about sleeping with her under those circumstances, just like he had too much integrity to go looking for her sex tape. He was with her because he liked her, not because he wanted her body.

She’d definitely met David Andrews under less than ideal circumstances, but meeting him was a prime example of how sometimes good things come from the bad.

Because that terrifying experience in the office that day, as well as the shock of learning how Joe had betrayed her, had led her to the man of her dreams.

*****

David closed his eyes in shame after he disconnected the call. He felt awful about lying to Devin, but what could he do? She’d be furious if he admitted that he not only spent over an hour looking for her sex tape, but that he’d jacked off to it nightly until this past weekend, when the need for decency got the better of him and he deleted it from his hard drive. She’d accuse him of simply wanting to get into her panties…and she’d be right, but only to a certain degree. He had wanted to get her in bed, but he thought he’d be willing to let her go after one memorable weekend, the way he had with other women he lusted after…except he wasn’t. He wanted to keep her in his life.

How could he possibly have known that she would become more to him than just a client? How could he have known that this lovely woman had such a pleasant personality, and that he would stop thinking of her as a woman he simply wanted to have his way with in bed to a woman whose company he truly enjoyed, who he found refreshing to be with? He had no way of knowing any of that on that afternoon in his office when he first laid eyes on her beautiful face and hourglass figure.

She was bright and charming, and she seemed interested in everything he told her. David wasn’t on an ego trip, but he liked Devin’s eagerness to learn, to improve herself. She wanted to get somewhere in life, and she’d already managed to get out of the ghetto. He found her enthusiasm and interest quite a refreshing change from his usual dates, who usually fell into one of two categories: the successful woman who, after achieving her career goals, now looked to have the same results in her personal life and was eagerly looking for a husband to father her children before it was too late to have them, or women like Melanie Daniels, who deliberately sought out jobs in environments like law offices, engineering firms, or TV networks, in hopes of meeting potential husbands who were on the fast track to success. Devin had a healthy and honest ambition, and she didn’t deserve to be lied to. That was why he rushed her off the phone.

Because knowing he had lied to her, and the circumstances behind it, made him feel positively reptilian.

Chapter 12

The staff of Holt & Cotten sent Carla off on Thursday, her last day at work before beginning her maternity leave, with a lovely baby shower. She received so many gifts that her husband drove to Midtown to pick her up, since she couldn’t carry all the bounty to Queens on the subway. She left immediately after the lunchtime shower, which had included refreshments. Devin helped the secretaries clean up the conference room, discarding wrapping paper and neatly arranging the leftover food for snacking for the rest of the day, and then it was back to work.

It felt a little odd to Devin to be working alone after sharing the reception desk with Carla for most of the week. Still, it felt good to handle everything herself, from sorting the mail, sending faxes, making photocopies, keeping the conference room schedules of availability, typing, and other duties.

She worked mostly with the secretaries and paralegals, who gave her overflow work to do. The attorneys usually said hello and goodbye, or stopped to ask for their messages when they returned from lunch.

*****

“Plan on meeting me after work tomorrow,” David said when they spoke on the phone that night. “I’ll pick up some takeout, and you can come to my place.”

“Sounds good,” she said, although she actually had questions. Did he plan on her spending the night with him? She hated the idea of waking up in the morning and not having a toothbrush or fresh underwear. Yet, she could hardly show up at work carrying an overnight bag. She didn’t want David to think she planned on moving in.

In the end she brought her usual tote bag, in which she normally carried her shoes, lunch, and folding umbrella, with an outside pouch for water bottle. Those items filled most of the tote, but today she didn’t carry her lunch. She grabbed a sandwich at a local deli and crammed the tote with a change of underwear, flat sandals, and a casual outfit, as well as a toothbrush, deodorant, and lotion, all put into discrete plastic supermarket bags. The tote nearly overflowed, but it all managed to fit.

She was excited about seeing David’s living space. She’d never been inside a townhouse before.

*****

He stood waiting for her at the base of townhouse steps when she arrived and guided her by her elbow up to the parlor floor.

Once inside, she looked at the wooden staircase, ornate and curved. “Um…what floor did you say you’re on?”

“Fifth.”

“Didn’t you say there’s an elevator?”

“Yes, but it’s inside my parents’ apartment.” He pointed with his chin at the closed wooden pocket doors just inside the front door. “I rarely use it, and then only when I’m alone.”

“Why isn’t it in the hall?”

“Because the house was originally built as a single-family residence. It was converted years later, when my great-grandparents bought it. When they remodeled, they kept the elevator inside the triplex. It’s not in an open hall until the third floor. We can pick it up there.”

“Oh.” Devin felt mildly disappointed. Knowing that David’s parents lived in the house, she thought she might get to meet them. Mama’s comment that David wanted to keep her away from them had stung, and Devin was eager to prove her wrong.

David had left his apartment door ajar, and she stepped inside. The first thing she noticed was the gorgeous white marble fireplace in his living room. A television hung on the wall over it. A leather sofa—and she had no doubt it was real leather—the color of a pecan stood against the opposite wall, along with a coffee table, arc lamp, and a swivel chair with matching ottoman in the same shade of leather. A fluffy burgundy area rug—Devin guessed it was sheepskin—lay under the coffee table and extended to the front of the chair and sofa, making for a fluffy place to rest one’s bare feet. “Oh, David, this is lovely.”

“Thanks. It’s comfortable. I have three bedrooms, like my brother, but my rooms are smaller, and the third bedroom is upstairs, along with the roof garden.”

“My friend Mercy would love this location. She and her fiancé both work at the U.N.”

“You can walk there from here.”

“I know. That’s why she’d love it.”

“Where does she live?”

“One-oh-fifth, between Third and Lex. It was her fiancé’s apartment before she moved in with him. It’s actually quite a nice place, not far from Central Park.” She smiled. “So, what does a single man do with three bedrooms?”

“Come on, I’ll show you.”

He showed her the kitchen, dining area, tiny powder room, and the second bedroom, which he had set up as a home office with a glass-topped desk. From there they went upstairs. Devin noticed he hadn’t shown her the room in that faced the front of the building. Was that his bedroom, she wondered. Or did he sleep on the top floor?

She soon learned that the bedroom on the sixth floor held exercise equipment: weights, a folding treadmill, and a stationary bicycle, along with a small television mounted on the wall, and it had a full bathroom adjoining it. But her favorite was the roof garden just outside of it. Devin had heard that wealthy people had gardens on their rooftops, but she thought those were only on the roofs of high-rises. This looked like a tr0pical paradise in the heart of Manhattan, and best of all, it was private, not shared with a hundred other tenants. The ground was lined with artificial turf, and the furniture was made of dark weatherproof material woven to look like rattan with colorful cushions. Plentiful plants in brick boxes and a huge umbrella, even a bar and wall-mounted television, added to the serenity of the atmosphere. Devin looked at it in wonder. How marvelous to be rich, she thought, and have a private rooftop retreat here in the city and a beach house in the Hamptons. Seeing how the Andrews family lived couldn’t help raising another thought in her mind: Why does a rich man like David want to date me? A little voice in her said it had to be sex. Maybe he’d seen the tape in which she’d made vigorous love to Joe and wanted her for himself.

No, she reminded herself. He told me he hadn’t seen the tape, and I believe him.

They went back downstairs, at which time David showed her what he’d been saving for last…his bedroom. Like his bedroom at the beach house, it had a king-sized bed and an adjoining private bath with a walk-in shower.

“It must be nice to have so much space,” she said, a little wistfully.

He placed an arm around her shoulder as the buzzer rang. “That must be our dinner. I’ll go down and get it.”

*****

“So,” David began as they ate their food with chopsticks at the round, glass-topped dining table for four, “what do you think of the staff of Holt & Cotten?”

“Everyone was very nice.” Then Devin thought of the one person who struck her as cold. “Well, almost everyone. The paralegal supervisor seemed a little stiff.”

“Ah, yes. Laura Greco. Her daughter got robbed at an ATM recently. The thief knocked her down, with such force that he broke her shoulder. Um…I heard he was a black man with a Spanish surname.”

“Say no more,” she said with a knowing nod, not pointing out that ‘Spanish’ technically meant people from Spain. “She feels that all Latinos should be locked up somewhere, and she probably doesn’t have much use for black people, either. I know the type well.”

“I’m sorry, Devin. Some people are just…” He seemed to be at a loss for words.

“Yes, I’m sure she’d be giving you and just about everyone else at the firm the cold shoulder if the man who robbed her daughter had been white.” She rolled her eyes. “Anyway, the secretaries and paralegals are very friendly. Most of the lawyers are, too. It’s easy for me to pick out which ones are partners. Those are the ones who generally act like I’m invisible. Well, Mr. Holt is very nice. And so is Susan Butler. But I couldn’t help noticing that Mr. Cotten always seems to be scowling.”

He laughed. “Larry’s been out of sorts lately. The scuttlebutt is that his wife threw him out. If they don’t reconcile, he’ll be getting his second divorce. People are saying his wife’s decided he’s too old to keep her happy. Of course, that’s just gossip. No one can really know what went on between them…but I do know his second wife is pretty young. I’d guess about thirty-five.”

“Thirty-five!” she repeated, her chin touching her chest in a dubious look. “But Mr. Cotten has to be in his fifties!”

“Fifty-six, to be exact.” He chuckled. “I wasn’t working here when they got married, but I understand it was quite the scandal. Larry apparently divorced his first wife to marry her.”

“Let me guess,” Devin said. “His first wife is his age.”

David shrugged. “It’s an old story. His first wife supported him while he was in law school. They had two kids, and then she got pushed aside in her late forties to make way for a younger model. I’ve heard that the second wife actually looks like a younger version of the first one.”

“I hope she made him pay through the nose in the divorce,” Devin said, her nostrils flaring. She hated to hear about men dumping the women who had been loyal to them after they became wealthy.

“I hear she did. The fact that he’s been so grumpy lately makes me inclined to believe the separation was his wife’s idea, even if it’s for a reason other than what people in the office are gossiping about.”

“I’m sure it’s a bit of a strain to support two additional households, even with his money.”

“It would only be one household. Larry’s first wife has remarried, and of course their kids are grown, but his daughter with his second wife is just six years old,” David explained. “Even if the second wife remarries, he’s going to be paying child support for a long time.” He blew out a breath. “It’s kind of sad. I’m glad I never had to deal with a divorce in my family. My parents get along very well and spend a lot of time together. Actually, my mother worked and supported my dad while he went to medical school and did his internship and residency, and when he started his first solo practice she ran his office: set up appointments, handled patients’ billing and insurance, paid the light bill. Their relationship is solid.”

“You’re lucky.”

*****

They lingered over dinner for a long time, exchanging opinions about various topics and in the process consuming a bottle of wine. She helped him clear the table, and when he embraced her, she happily went into his arms.

They made fast and furious love, starting in the shower and concluding in the bed, which was a sloppy, wet mess by the time they were done, from their still-wet bodies and hair.

Every time David looked at Devin’s nude body, he could hardly believe she was here in his bed, in all of her perfection. She was an enthusiastic lover with a limber body and no inhibitions. He loved it when she rode him, her breasts bouncing and hair flowing as she moved up and down on his hard stick, groin-to-groin. They changed positions every few minutes, and he pounded her like a chef preparing bread dough. By the time they climaxed, their sweat had added to the dampness of the sheets.

David rolled onto his back, pulling her with him. “No,” he ordered when she attempted to climb off him. “Stay just where you are.”

“But David, after a while I’m going to feel like dead weight.”

His arms tightened around her back as he pressed his cheek against her hair. “Right now you feel like heaven.”

She didn’t protest, and he breathed a sign of contentment as he closed his eyes.

Chapter 13

Devin had eyed Melanie Daniels with suspicion ever since Carla confided that she had designs on David, but she took pains to make sure she treated Melanie with the same cordiality she gave to everyone else in the office. It certainly wouldn’t do for anyone to sense her private feelings. She found herself carefully studying Melanie. She might only be a paralegal, but she dressed like an attorney, in expensive-looking suits and shoes in the latest styles. Her blond hair was fine in texture, wavy, and worn either pulled back or hanging loose around her shoulders. She looked like the type of woman who would perfectly fit in David’s world. Devin dressed well, but she only had a few separates that she mixed and matched, and even those had been newly purchased. Her work at JJ Demolition allowed her to dress in business casual attire, but Holt & Cotten required a more professional look. Her high rent didn’t leave much left over to spend on clothes, but she’d gone out and purchased some separates, knowing she could pay for them with her extra paychecks. The outfits plus shoes and handbags were pricey, but she considered it an investment in her future. She could hardly expect to work at a Madison or Park Avenue law firm in khakis and polo shirts.

Devin worked closely with the paralegal staff, and she listened intently to Melanie’s instructions as she gave her work. Her assignment was to enter the revisions on a hand-edited document, proofread it, and print a fresh copy.

“Oh!” Melanie said. “I almost forgot. There’s something special you have to do. Whenever there’s mention of the term ‘pCO2’, part of it has to be subscripted. I’ll show you…” With the document still facing Devin, Melanie flipped the page and laid her finger just above a lab value. “There it is. The ‘two’ at the end has to be put in subscript every time it appears.”

Devin stared at her in admiration. “You can read upside down?”

Melanie chuckled. “Somewhat slower than my normal speed, but yes, I can read upside down. They say everybody has a special skill, and I guess this is mine.” She smiled.

She seems nice, Devin thought. Under different circumstances I’d probably like her.

*****

Melanie’s chest swelled with pride as she put the finishing touches on the research material she’d gathered for David. He’d become suspicious about the behavior of the judge presiding over a recent civil trial, who had pretty much ignored all his objections while ruling in favor of virtually every objection made by opposing counsel. Not surprisingly, the defendant was exonerated of any wrongdoing, and the plaintiff—David’s client—lost the case. David found the rulings blatantly favoring the defendant and asked her to look into the judge, the defendant, and the defendant’s parents, who were in the judge’s age group, to see if there was some type of connection. He suspected there might have been some type of deal made. Melanie had managed to uncover that’s the judge and the defendant’s father were fraternity brothers at Brown back in the seventies. If David could prove there had been tampering involved, it could be huge for him…and to think her research had played a major role. She couldn’t wait to give him what she’d uncovered, but first she had to make sure all the I’s were dotted and the T’s crossed. Better to delay by fifteen minutes while she went over it thoroughly rather than turn in sloppy work. Maybe he’d invite her to lunch to thank her for a job well done, and after that, who knew what might happen.

She knew the firm frowned upon romantic relationships among the staff, but they’d manage to get around it. Hell, she’d change jobs if she had to. She wanted David Andrews that badly. He was on the fast track, and she wanted to be the woman at his side.

When she was satisfied her work contained no errors, she printed out a copy, secured it in a report cover, and walked it over to his office with a spring in her step. To her dismay, just as she reached his office, he emerged from it, a padfolio tucked under his arm. “Melanie, hi.”

“Hi. I have the results of my background check regarding Judge Asher. I think you’ll be very interested in what I learned.”

He seemed to be torn, hesitating just a moment. “Damn. Larry wants to see me on another matter. Go ahead and leave it on my desk. I’ll check it out as soon as I get back. Thanks, Melanie.”

She masked her disappointment. Damn. Why couldn’t I have brought this five minutes earlier? “Sure.”

She went inside his office, taking a moment to admire his high-backed executive brown leather chair, which appeared comfortably worn. His office was decorated with a few framed abstract prints on the wall, but his desk was devoid of any personal items. Melanie imagined an ornate picture frame—no, make that a modern one, which better suited his taste—containing two photos: a glamor shot of her as his wife, and the two of them in a family portrait, including the son and daughter they would have…in that order, of course. Every girl could use a big brother. And naturally, their son would be named Lamar David Andrews III.

She decided to leave him a note, even though the contents were clearly stated on the cover page. It would give the report a personal touch. She reached for the pen in a holder on his desk when his cell phone, lying on his desk, made a notification sound. Apparently, someone had sent him a text.

Might as well get a leg up on the competition, she thought as she turned the phone to face her. She went to the main menu and saw that a new text message had arrived. She swiftly tapped the icon to open the message. Her jaw dropped when she saw the name Devin DaCosta, the janitor’s daughter who was covering the reception desk. She slid her index finger to read previous messages, and was unable to contain her gasp. David and that girl had been carrying on an affair! They’d been spending weekends together, having dinner together during the week…

She quickly twirled the phone back around to face the other side of the desk, at the same angle where she’d found it. She could hardly believe it! What was with these black chicks, anyway? It seemed as though everywhere she looked, she saw one of them on the arm of eligible white men. They even showed interracial couples on TV commercials—not so much black men and white women, but white men with black women—and in print ads in magazines. It used to be that only black women with money took up with white men, like Iman and Halle Berry. Now any black woman with a pretty face was moving in. Just because all their men were gay or incarcerated…

Melanie’s hand actually shook as she wrote the Post-it note:

Think you’ll definitely be interested in the contents. Let me know what you think! — Melanie.

She tore the note off the pad and affixed it to the front cover of the report, leaving it on his desk next to his phone. She breathed deeply, trying to control the fury she felt in her heart. Just how long had David been involved with Devin? There certainly been no outward signs of an involvement. Or maybe she just hadn’t noticed.

Her mind spun. To think that he would rather have an affair with Devin while ignoring her subtle hints of wanting to get close to him. It was preposterous. Sure, Devin was pretty, but she not any prettier than her. It had to be the ethnic thing, she decided. David had probably dated dozens and dozens of white girls, and now he wanted to try some color, just to see if it was any different. Some of her girlfriends had confided that they’d like to have sex with a black man to see if the whispers about their prowess were really true, or just a generations-old rumor. Not that she’d ever do such a thing. David Andrews looked like he could get it on as good as any black man out there. Melanie knew he came from a wealthy family, and it seemed ludicrous to her that he would even consider dating a woman whose mother cleaned their offices. A woman who was not only black, but Spanish as well. Melanie couldn’t imagine any two worse things to be.

I’ll bet Mr. Holt and Mr. Cotten would be interested to hear about this, she thought. Yes, she’d just bet they’d want to know about it. But how could she let them know? It wasn’t as if she could confess that she’d read David’s text messages, which was a violation of his privacy.

Melanie thought for a few moments. A slow smile formed on her lips as the solution came to her. She hadn’t noticed anything unusual between David and Devin because she hadn’t been looking for it. They were obviously being very careful. But now that she knew they were sleeping together, she’d pay closer attention. They were bound to slip up. From here on in she’d watch them like a hawk. Plus she’d get Pam Sullivan, Marianne Baxter’s assistant who was also the office gossip, on board by confiding that she thought there might be some hanky-panky going on between David and Devin. Nothing happened in the office that Pam didn’t know about, and despite glasses nearly an inch thick, she never missed anything. Yes, all she had to do was drop a few hints to Pam and let her run with it. After all, Pam had been the first to notice that Carla, the receptionist, had a slight protrusion in her lower abdomen, a full two weeks before Carla announced her pregnancy. Yeah, once she got Pam on the case, it would only be a matter of time before she had concrete evidence of an affair between David and Devin.

It just infuriated her to think that David Andrews, whom she’d managed to subtly inform that she’d love to get up close and personal with, had chosen that uneducated jungle bunny over her. The woman worked as a receptionist, for heaven’s sake.

Melanie didn’t come from money, but her mother was a schoolteacher, and her father an accountant. They did all right. And of course she was white. The senior Andrewses wouldn’t have a problem with her, the way she was certain they would with Devin…not that he’d ever have the nerve to bring her home to meet them.

Still, she just didn’t understand how David could be so taken with Devin. His text messages had a very fond tone to them…much fonder than a sex-only relationship should be. Well, little did he know that his affair with that greaseball was going to cost him…and her as well. Melanie didn’t yet know what damage she could do to David, but she was ready to strike out at Devin. She’d start complaining about her work. Devin’s work was flawless, but maybe she could go in and revise documents Devin had corrected and enter mistakes. Her brother was a software expert. He could probably tell her how to make changes to Devin’s documents without it being traced back to her.

An evil smile formed on Melanie’s lips. Yeah, she’d fix them.

*****

David poured himself a cup of coffee while he waited for his breakfast sandwich to cook in the break room microwave. He was adding cream and sugar when Melanie came into the break room.

“Hey there,” he greeted. “I was going to come see you. I’ve looked at that report you did. It’s wonderful, and I think you uncovered everything I need to prove the judge is on the take. Great job!”

“Thanks.”

He smiled at her, and when she returned the gesture he got a strange feeling that she was waiting for him to say something…but he couldn’t imagine what.

“So, David,” she said, “any plans for the holiday weekend?”

He took a sip of his coffee, glad the uncomfortable moment had passed. “I’ll probably head out to the Hamptons. For once we’ll be having decent weather for Memorial Day, and since I don’t have court Tuesday, I’ll drive in after rush hour and get to the office in the late morning, early afternoon.”

“Sounds nice,” she replied. “I’ll be up in Westchester. The parents of one of my girlfriends have a country house, and they’ll be down in Florida, so it’ll be a girl’s weekend.”

“Well, you enjoy.” The microwave beeped, and he grabbed his breakfast sandwich. “Excuse me, Melanie; I don’t want to be late for court.”

He returned to his office, glad that he’d made up that story about going to the island. He’d actually be staying in the city this weekend; Devin’s friend was getting married Saturday. It would all work out, since his parents and brother were going to the beach house. David liked to keep his family out of his love life and never brought a woman to Quogue when they were in residence. But he didn’t think it wise to tell Melanie he’d be attending a wedding. She might ask Devin about her weekend plans, and if Devin said she was going to a wedding, Melanie might just put two and two together.

He and Devin had to be super careful to conceal their relationship. In the office they corresponded mostly by text message, but of course their paths did cross, whether he passed her receptionist cubicle going to and from court, lunch, or the restroom down the hall, or he encountered her in the break room. He couldn’t resist smiling at her, and she at him. Melanie hadn’t been very subtle in expressing her interest in him, and if she noticed any signs of affection between him and Devin, she might try to make trouble for them…and she’d probably have a willing partner in her supervisor, Laura Greco.

When he talked to Devin tonight, he’d be sure to tell her not to give out too many personal details in her conversations with Melanie, that nosy Pam, or anyone else in the office, for that matter.

*****

“So, Devin, are you looking forward to the long weekend?”

Devin cast Melanie a cautious glance over the stack of photocopied documents she was straightening. A warning bell went off in her head that was louder than the photocopier that was running here in the copy room. Melanie had always been pleasant, but why was she suddenly acting like they were BFFs?

But no harm in answering a simple question. “Yes, I am.”

“Any special plans?”

Uh-oh. “I’m… A bridesmaid in a friend’s wedding. My boyfriend is a groomsman,” she added. She wasn’t one of Glenys’s attendants, and the part about the boyfriend was pure fiction, but it would eliminate any suspicions in case Melanie asked David the same question. If he said he was going to a wedding, Melanie might start to wonder, even though lots of people got married over Memorial Day weekend…

“Oh. Where’s the wedding?”

“Jersey,” she truthfully replied, instantly regretting it. She probably should have said the Bronx or Rockland County. What if Melanie had asked David about his weekend plans and he said he was attending a wedding in Jersey as well? At least I told her my boyfriend is in the wedding, too. That would have to be enough to cover her butt.

“Sounds like fun. Um…can you make a couple of copies of this letter for me?”

“Sure.” Devin was relieved that Melanie didn’t ask any more questions.

*****

Melanie’s friendly smile vanished when she left the copy room. She didn’t believe for one minute that Devin had a boyfriend. She and David had probably discussed what to say if anyone at the office asked about their plans for the weekend. Chances were one of their stories was the truth, she just didn’t know which one.

They were being very careful.

But she was on to them.

Chapter 14

Devin brushed a tear from the outer corner of her eye. Glenys looked so lovely…would she one day be floating down the aisle? And would it be David waiting for her at the altar?

I want it to be him, she thought. I’m in love with him.

A poke in her side made her look up. “I know what you’re thinking,” Mercy whispered. “All of us dream of our wedding day. But be careful, Dev. Even though I just met David, I have to say he doesn’t look like the marrying type to me. And when rich guys like him do settle down, it’s not with Latinas from the projects. It’ll probably be some blue blood who can trace her lineage back to the Mayflower.”

Devin’s heart sank. She remembered how noncommittal David had been when they talked about their hopes for their respective futures. He seemed to have his professional life all mapped out, but seemed devil-may-care regarding his personal life. Could Mercy be right?”

*****

After the ceremony, David went to use the restroom, leaving Devin alone, since Mercy and her fiancé, Chris Quinones, had already departed for the reception at a nearby veteran’s hall. She waited in the church vestibule. When she spotted Joe approaching, she immediately tensed. She hadn’t seen him in the church, but once she was seated, she made it a point not to look around.

“Hey, Dev,” he greeted cheerfully, as if he’d never violated her privacy, to say nothing of her trust. “My date’s in the restroom. You, um, here alone?” His broad grin clearly showed his expectation for her to say yes.

“No, I’m not alone,” she said. “Here’s my date now.” She smiled David’s way. His timing couldn’t have been more perfect, and he looked so handsome in a light blue poplin suit that looked like it had been tailored for him, pink tie with dark dots, and white shirt with pink and blue stripes, a pink silk handkerchief neatly folded in his breast pocket. His suit complemented her navy dress, solid at the top and hem with a splash of pink, white, and yellow flowers from under her breasts to her hips. He’d actually asked her what color her dress was in advance.

He generally wore darker colored suits to work: black, navy, brown. Today he looked like spring personified. It wasn’t every man who could pull off a light blue suit. Joe, on the other hand, wore his standard all-purpose navy suit and white shirt that he’d worn to weddings and funerals as long as Devin had known him, this time with the brighter tie reserved for weddings and other happy occasions.

Joe turned to look, and even with just one side of his face visible to her, Devin saw surprise register on his features. She knew he expected her escort to be Latino, African-American, or both, and the blond-haired, blue-eyed David clearly was neither.

David stopped at her side. “Guess we’d better get over to the reception.” He offered Joe a smile and extended his hand. “Hi. David Andrews.”

Devin took in Joe’s rapidly changing facial expressions. His being shaken up at seeing David changed to confusion when he heard David’s name, and finally took on a smirk when the name registered.

In a languid action, Joe shook David’s hand. “Joe Serrano. If my name sounds familiar, it’s because you wrote me a letter on behalf of your client, here.” He nodded at Devin with that same smirk on his face.

David, not cowed by Joe’s sarcasm, coolly replied, “I’m just glad you complied. It kept things from getting too unpleasant.” He turned to Devin, who’d been struggling to conceal the anxiety she felt. “Are you ready?”

“Yes.” She managed to keep her relief out of the one syllable.

“Excuse us,” David said to Joe. He took her arm and steered her away. “You okay?” he asked once they stepped outside, looking at her with concern in his beautiful blue eyes.

“I’m all right. You showed up right on time.”

David’s eyes narrowed. “Did he say something out of line?”

“He just let me know his date was in the restroom and that he thought I was here alone.”

David’s mouth twisted. “Trying to embarrass you. He seems to like doing that.”

“And then you showed up, looking like a million dollars,” Devin said, beaming. “You sure gave him a shock.”

“Well, we figured we’d encounter him at some point today.” David opened the car door for her. “We just did, and it’s over. Let’s go enjoy the reception.”

*****

At the reception, held at a local lodge, Devin and David sat at a table with Mercy and her fiancé. Christopher Quinones, handsome, bespectacled, and well-spoken, got on well with David. When the two of them got up to go to the bar, Devin and Mercy moved to sit next to each other and spoke in low voices, not wanting to be overheard by the two middle-aged couples who shared their table for eight.

“Okay, you’ve already told me that David doesn’t strike you as the marrying kind,” Devin said. “But what else do you think?”

“He seems to be very fond of you, and he only looks a little bit nervous.” Mercy chuckled. “I’m sure he’s never been around this many Latinos in his life.”

Devin recounted seeing Joe at the church, telling Mercy about his obvious surprise to see her with David and carefully leaving out the reference he made to receiving a letter from him, since she never told anyone other than David about the sex video Joe had covertly made and posted online.

Mercy responded with a toothy grin. “Good for you. I only wish I’d been there to see the look on his face when he saw your escort was such a well-dressed, handsome white guy.”

Devin was anxious about David’s impressions of the wedding. “Are you okay?” she repeatedly asked him.

“I don’t know if you’ve realized it, but you’ve asked me that same question twice in the last half hour,” he replied. “Now, what’s really on your mind?”

Nervous, she inverted her lips for a brief moment. “It’s just that I know this is so different from what you’re used to.”

“Devin, do you think I’m a snob?”

“Of course not.”

“Then why do you keep asking if I’m okay? Have I done anything to give you the impression that I believe this wedding is somehow beneath me?”

She swallowed. “I…I guess I’m just self-conscious.”

“Well, cut it out. Everything’s fine.”

“The line seems to have gone down a little,” Mercy noted, looking at the buffet. “You guys ready?”

“Sure, let’s go.”

They went to the buffet and filled their plates with pastelitos, la bandera, and bowls of either asopao or black bean soup.

“Wow, this is good chicken,” David declared after tasting the la bandera. He turned to Devin. “Tell me, do you know how to make this?”

Chris laughed. “I think he’s trying to tell you something, Devin.”

She joined in the laughter. “Yes, I can,” she said in answer to David’s question. “I’ll make it for you sometime.”

*****

Dancing began after dinner, with the bride and groom kicking things off to the classic Ribbon in the Sky by Stevie Wonder. The guests were then invited to join in. Devin felt as if she were floating in David’s arms. She closed her eyes and forgot about everything and everyone else, not opening them until the music changed to a merengue.

“Uh-oh,” David said with a grin. “I think we’d better sit this one out.”

They returned to their table and watched the guests dance. Devin pointedly ignored Joe and his date, focusing instead on the graceful movements of Mercy and Chris, as well as Glenys and her new husband.

“Wow!” David said, obviously impressed. “That’s what I call dancing.” He tapped her forearm. “Can you dance like that?”

“Of course.”

“It’s like watching Fred and Ginger, except they’re dancing to Latin music. Such smooth movements…”

The swaying of his upper body paired with the sound of his feet moving on the floor told Devin that he was mimicking Chris’s steps, trying to learn them.

“I’d like to try it,” he said, “only I’m afraid I’ll make a fool of myself.”

“We can try. The fact that you’re willing to learn proves you’re not a blanquito. Stuck-up white person,” she clarified at his questioning look.

After another drink and a lot of foot movements and body swaying in his chair, David consented to get up on the floor. He insisted that Mercy and Chris join them “to block people’s view of me tripping over my feet.” He tried to emulate Chris’s steps. “I feel totally inept,” he declared as they left the dance floor early.

“You’re doing fine,” Devin replied. “Dominicans are practically born doing the merengue, but people from other cultures have to catch on to it.”

“Yeah, like the flu,” he joked. “Tell me, is the merengue the same as a salsa?”

“No. The beat is different.”

“There’s something else I’m confused about,” he began. “You said the bride is Dominican and the groom is Cuban. Is that cross-cultural marriage common?”

Devin shrugged. “Latinos do tend to marry within their nationality, but sometimes they mix. My ex—” she grimaced at the mention of Joe “—has a Dominican mother and a Puerto Rican father.”

“The bride and groom make a nice couple,” he said. “Which one is your friend?”

“The bride. Glenys and I have known each other since junior high. She lives in Union City now. She and Marco just bought a condo. Three bedrooms and two baths. They’re planning on starting a family.”

“Forgive me if I sound ignorant, Devin. I’m really trying to understand. Your parents came from the Dominican Republic, and you obviously have African blood. Do you consider yourself black, or Latina?”

“I consider myself an American, David. I was born here, just like you were. Your ancestors came from Europe, I’m guessing England or Scotland. Do you consider yourself British or Scottish?”

“Touché,” he said, looking a tad embarrassed. “I’m sorry, Devin. I’m not trying to be insulting. I just want to understand. Like, why do some people say Latino and others say Hispanic? Is it a matter of personal preference, like black and African-American, but essentially mean the same thing? And where does ‘Spanish’ fit in?”

“I know you’re not looking to insult me,” she replied, her voice caressing and gentle. “It’s just that sometimes smart, successful people like yourself are completely clueless when it comes to minorities. I’m glad you’ve asked me to clarify; it shows me that you want to be informed.” She drew in a breath. “Okay. Here’s Latina one-oh-one. Hispanics are people from Spanish-speaking countries, and Latinos are people from Latin America. They often overlap, but not always. Spain, for instance, is not part of Latin America, but they speak Spanish, so they are Hispanic but not Latino. And Brazilians are from Latin America, but because they speak Portuguese, they’re Latino but not Hispanic.” She grinned. “Are you with me?”

“Yes, I follow.”

“As for ‘Spanish’, it’s usually used incorrectly. Technically, it means people from Spain, just like people from France are French. People who speak Spanish aren’t necessarily Spanish. In fact, they most likely aren’t Spanish, at least here in New York.”

“Got it.”

“But neither Hispanic nor Latino connotates race,” Devin added with a smile. “I’m Dominican by nationality and black by race. I’ve learned to consider myself black first, because that’s how people see me. If I were pulled over by the cops—”

“Pulled over? But you don’t know how to drive.”

She chuckled. “Bad example. Okay. Let’s say I was letting myself in to your place, either the townhouse in the city or the beach house in Quogue, and the police happened to be driving by. A white woman wouldn’t attract any attention. Me, on the other hand, well, I’d probably end up getting shot.”

“Okay, this is starting to get complicated,” he said.

“Race is complicated, David. The Dominican Republic isn’t much different from the US or any other country when it comes to looking down on those with darker complexions. The dictator Rafael Trujillo was well before my time, but I’ve heard that he tried to get Dominicans to identify as either white or Indian, totally overlooking the fact that the majority of the population is of mixed race and that he himself had a Haitian grandparent. Mama always said that his self-hatred was rooted in the animosity between Dominicans and Haitians.”

“Whose countries share the same island,” David pointed out.

“That’s right, and apparently, the two groups have never gotten along. A lot of it is economic jealousy, since the Dominican Republic has a stronger economy. But race plays a big role as well. Haitians are definitely rooted in Africa, but some Dominicans try to minimize their African blood and tend to marry people with lighter complexions. My mother’s parents tried to talk her out of marrying my dad because he was dark-skinned.” Devin pointed her chin toward Mercy and Chris. “Mercy, on the other hand, is more olive. She told me once, in confidence, that her mother told her not to marry anyone darker than she is. She was thrilled when Mercy met Chris. I was with her the night they met. He’s always been nice to me, but I don’t think he ever would have considered a woman my complexion as a romantic partner, because he was probably told from an early age that that wouldn’t be acceptable.” She sighed heavily. “It’s been going on for a long time, David. Just like many white people think they’re above those who are brown or black, some lighter-skinned people of color feel they have an advantage over those who are darker.” She clapped her palms together and tilted her head slightly to one side. “So there you have it. I’ll bet I confused you even more.”

“I think I may understand a little better, but I feel like I’m a long way from really having a firm grasp. I thank you for explaining it. And, by the way…” he leaned in until his lips were near her ear, “…I’m crazy about your complexion.”

*****

As the reception wound down, Devin got up to use the restroom. When she came out, Joe stood in the hall, reading—or pretending to read, she suspected—the notices on the bulletin board between the men’s and ladies’ rooms. More than likely he’d noticed her go in the hall and was waiting for her.

She confronted him with annoyance. “Are you following me?”

“Give me a break, Devin. Why would I want to follow you? I’m here with my new girlfriend, remember?”

She grunted. “You’re lucky I don’t pull her aside and tell her what’s in store for her if she breaks up with you.”

“Yeah, I guess your new boyfriend agreed to represent you in a heartbeat when he saw your blue movie. That must be how you paid him, by giving him some. I know you can’t afford a Tenth Avenue lawyer, much less one on Madison.”

Devin shook with anger. “How dare you say such a thing to me! Of course David knows about that video you posted online, but he’s never seen it.” She spoke with confidence, recalling David’s assurances that he hadn’t seen the sex tape. “I told Mama I needed to speak with an attorney, and she asked him to meet with me, since she…works with him.”

“Works with him?” he scoffed. “You mean, she cleans his office.”

Devin wondered what her mother, who had been so defensive of Joe, would say if she could hear him disparage her occupation. “You really are a pig, you know that? What a fool I was to waste all those years on you.”

“Yeah, when you could’ve been with that jojoto all this time. Keep kidding yourself, Devin. Downtown white lawyers don’t marry Dominicanas from the projects. He just wants to fuck your popola. And I’m sure he’s doing it.”

She didn’t reply, just swept past him in a rage.

*****

When it came time for Glenys to throw her bouquet, Devin joined the other women vying for it, including Joe’s date, a woman she didn’t know. Mercy, already engaged, sat it out.

When Glenys threw the bouquet, Devin leaped for it. A dozen other hands did the same, but she was victorious. She held it up triumphantly. How perfect it would be if David caught the garter, she thought.

To her disappointment, David declined to participate in the throwing of the garter. However, Devin caught him looking clearly displeased when the winner turned out to be Joe, of all people. Her own upper lip curled in distaste, and she declined to continue the rest of the ritual, which would involve Joe placing the garter high on her thigh. She knew no one who knew them would think it strange, since she and Joe had broken up recently. As for those who were unaware of their history, they’d just have to be puzzled.

“I guess I should have participated after all,” David apologetically said to her when she returned to the table, bouquet in hand. “It never occurred to me that he’d catch the garter.”

“It’s okay. I told Glenys’s aunt—she’s acting as hostess—that I wasn’t going to let him put it on me.” She shrugged. “A lot of the people here know we were a couple until recently.”

“Aren’t you gonna let the guy who caught the garter put it on your leg?” one of the older women at the table asked.

Devin’s eyes met David’s. “A lot of people, but not everyone,” she softly said to him. Then she explained to the woman and the others at the table who eagerly awaited her response that the man who caught the garter was her ex and she didn’t want him touching her. They nodded, understanding.

David squeezed her hand. “If I had to do it over I’d have taken part, and so help me, I would have knocked him down before I let him catch it.” He chuckled. “I hope it wasn’t too unpleasant for you, having to tell the wedding coordinator that you didn’t want to follow through.”

She gave him a sunny smile. “I don’t believe in doing anything that makes me uncomfortable. If it strikes anyone as odd or unusual, then so be it.”

*****

Devin was happy to get a minute to chat with Mercy and Glenys. “You make such a beautiful bride,” Devin said, meaning it. Glenys was a truly a vision in white with her off the shoulder appliquéd gown that showed off her slender figure.

“Thank you. And, since you caught my bouquet, that means you’ll be next.” She feigned a hungry look as she glanced David’s way. “I didn’t know you were seeing a white guy. He’s real good-looking. And he seems to be having a nice time.”

“Oh, he is,” Devin assured her.” She quickly added, “But it’s not serious, though. We’ve only been dating for a few weeks.”

She and Mercy were left alone when a woman interrupted to say goodbye to Glenys.

“Well,” Mercy said. “I know you said it’s too soon for it to be serious between you and David, but I can tell you’re crazy about him. Am I right?”

“Oh, Mercy. You know me so well. I guess there’s no point in denying it.” Her eyes went to David, who was involved in an animated conversation with Chris and another man.

“I think that’s sweet, Devin. I don’t want to sound disapproving like your mama, but I will tell you to please try to keep both feet on the ground, at least until you know for sure that he feels the same way about you.”

“I keep telling myself that, but my heart has a mind of its own,” she admitted. “I just wish I knew how he really feels.”

“Tell me,” Mercy began, “when you went to his apartment in his parents’ townhouse, did you get to meet them?”

“No.” Devin put a brave face on her disappointment. “But that’s okay. I mean, it’s only been a few weeks. I’ll be spending the rest of the weekend with him, but we’ll be alone in the building. His parents, and also his brother and his family, are out at their house in the Hamptons.”

“Chris brought me to a family function the second week after meeting me,” Mercy remarked. “His niece was being christened.”

Devin straightened her shoulders in a defensive stance. “Well, bully for you,” she retorted. “I’m sure that if we’re still seeing each other when someone in David’s family holds a function, he’ll invite me to come. I don’t know that his family has gotten together these past couple of weeks…and neither do you,” she pointedly added.

Mercy instantly looked contrite. “I’m sorry, Dev. I didn’t mean to imply that David is somehow reluctant to introduce you to his family. It just happened to be how my courtship with Chris unfolded. But I realize now it didn’t sound very nice, and for that I apologize.”

Devin also apologized for sounding so snippy, but the exchange made her remember how David had declined to bring her into his parents’ portion of the house to take the elevator upstairs. It did make perfect sense for his parents not to want their son to use their apartment as a pathway with every girl he brought home, but—and she knew this was the real reason behind her flash of temper—she didn’t want to be just any girl to David.

She wondered if she was just kidding herself by thinking she could ever be any more than that.

Chapter 15

“I’m afraid we won’t get to see each other this weekend, Devin.”

“Oh? Is anything wrong?”

“No, nothing like that. It’s just that…my mother is giving a party to mark my grandmother’s ninetieth birthday Saturday, and of course I have to be there.

Devin’s heart sank. This was the ideal opportunity for him to introduce her to his family—just the way Chris had invited Mercy to his niece’s christening early on in their relationship—and the fact that he declined to do so hurt her feelings. She wished she could ask him why he hadn’t invited her to be his date, but there was no way to do so without sounding whiny.

Is he trying to keep me hidden? Is it really all about the sex, like Mama and Joe said?

She quickly pushed the thought away and gave a casual shrug as she listlessly pushed her shrimp with lobster sauce around on her plate with her fork. A moment ago the meal at this Upper West Side restaurant had been so tasty. Now she felt her appetite disappear. “Okay, so that’s only Saturday.”

“I know, but some of the guests are coming from out of town, and Mom has organized a get-together for Friday night as well. I’m really sorry.”

So the celebration covered both weekend nights…and he hadn’t invited her to either one. She could stand it no longer. “I presume you’re going stag?” she asked, carefully injecting an amused tone into her words.

He shrugged. “If I were bringing anyone, it would certainly be you. But I don’t like bringing dates to these things. There’s too much interest in my private life. Everybody asks me a gazillion questions, like when I’m getting married and stuff like that. It’s embarrassing to me, and it’s embarrassed my dates as well. I’ve learned it’s better if I just attend alone. Although it still doesn’t stop them from asking questions about my love life, like do I have a girlfriend, at least they can’t nag my date.”

If they’re going to ask you anyway, why not just bring me along? Aloud she said, “I see,” although she didn’t. She didn’t see at all. Did this mean he was getting tired of her, that he was about to break up with her? Maybe he’s met someone else and is looking to end our relationship gradually.

Dejected, she suspected he never intended to introduce her to his family. He probably looked upon her as just another fling. Even though she’d told herself repeatedly from the beginning to be prepared and not to expect any kind of lasting, lifelong commitment from him, it still hurt.

*****

Devin smiled as she sent David a text. It was fun, sending messages back and forth here in the office, where no one knew about their relationship. It gave their association an illicit air she found exciting and suspected he did, too. Today was Thursday. She was already excited about the coming weekend, especially after the gloominess of last weekend, when she’d sat at home while David attended his family function. But at least he’d called her Sunday when everything was over, and they went to a comedy show at The Knitting Factory in Brooklyn. Although it didn’t ease her worries about his wanting to conceal her from his family, she’d had a good time and laughed herself breathless.

This weekend they’d be going back to the Hamptons; a friend of David’s was having a party out there. Devin asked if his family members would be at the house this weekend, and he said no, they had other plans. Once more she was disappointed at not getting to meet them, but felt a spark of encouragement; at least she’d get to meet some of his friends. They planned to drive out super early Saturday morning and return either Sunday after breakfast or before dawn Monday morning; either time would help them beat the notorious traffic heading back into the city.

Right now they were trying to set up where they would meet for dinner after work tonight. They usually went to restaurants on the Upper West Side, in the area north of Ninety-sixth Street known as Manhattan Valley, where they would enjoy long, lingering meals complete with wine. Then tomorrow she’d bring her clothes for the weekend with her to work in a nylon duffel bag she’d bought, telling any coworkers who asked that she was going to the gym after work. She and David would spend a quiet evening at his place before heading out to the island early Saturday morning.

Since Glenys’s wedding David had developed a taste for Dominican food, and while there were several restaurants serving that cuisine uptown, Devin wanted a change of pace. She recommended a charming Italian bistro they been to before on Amsterdam Avenue. The location was particularly convenient, since parking was a little easier. David brought his car and drove her home after dinner instead of putting her in an Uber as his guest.

She made the recommendation and held her cellphone in her palm, waiting for his response. He usually answered her texts right away, unless he was on a phone call or tending to some other matter that required his immediate attention. She thought nothing of it when no return message popped up. That meant he was simply busy.

Her ears, sensitive to the sound of the photocopiers humming in the copy room behind her reception desk, went on alert when the rather noisy copier, which had been collating a multipage report one of the attorneys needed for a meeting in the morning, suddenly went quiet. She filled the paper dispensers every morning, so a paper jam must have shut things down. She glanced at the phone in her hand one last time to see if David had agreed to the meeting place she had suggested. But she saw nothing, so she put the phone down and went through the swinging gate at the rear of her semicircular reception desk and into the copy room.

Melanie, returning from the ladies’ room in the hall, hung the key on the hook on the side wall of the reception desk just as the familiar sound of a cellphone notification went off. Devin wasn’t at her desk. From the sounds coming from the copy room, Melanie guessed she was adding paper or perhaps fixing a paper jam. She’d left her cellphone behind.

Melanie leaned over for a better look. With her skill at reading upside down she saw the message was from David. “It’s a date,” he’d written. “Seven o’clock.” The message concluded with the name of the restaurant where they would meet.

Her jaws tightened. It still ticked her off that David had chosen Devin over her. Then she smiled. This was just what she’d been looking for, solid information she could go to Marianne Baxter with. Of course, she couldn’t say she’d been snooping in Devin’s cellphone any more than she could say she’d done that with David’s. But she could look up the name of the restaurant so she’d know where it was located, and then claim to Marianne that she’d actually been there and seen the two of them having dinner together. She wondered if that would be enough to get Marianne to take action. Maybe she should make up something else.

No, she decided. No need to get carried away. Surely some action would be taken. She hung the key on the hook and continued on to her desk.

She kept repeating the two-word name of the restaurant. The second word was the number 106, which she suspected was its location. Sure enough, when she entered the name into her computer, she saw it was located on West One-hundred-sixth Street, east of Columbus Avenue. There were no other restaurants in New York with that name, and Melanie was certain she had the right place. The out-of-the-way location suited a couple who was obviously trying to keep a low profile.

Her mood had changed in mere seconds from outrage to smug satisfaction.

David Andrews had blown it by choosing Devin when he could have had her. And now he would pay.

Both of them would.

*****

David made them breakfast when they got to the house in Quogue, which, like before, they had to themselves. David said his brother and his family were weekending on Martha’s Vineyard with his sister-in-law’s family. He didn’t mention the whereabouts of his parents, which she found telling.

After breakfast, they volleyed some tennis balls back and forth and took a walk on the beach. Now that the season had begun there were more people present, but the beach could hardly be called crowded. Devin had a feeling these beaches were never populated with blanket-to-blanket people, the way Jones Beach was on summer weekends.

As he’d promised, David brought her out to Montauk, on the very eastern tip of the island. The drive there took an hour on Montauk Highway, which wasn’t really a highway, but a regular street with traffic lights every few blocks, which in many spots was just one lane in each direction. David explained that the Sunday drive home could easily take four hours from towns further out on the island, like Montauk and East Hampton, because this was the only road until the Long Island Expressway could be picked up.

They had a seafood lunch at a restaurant at the ocean’s edge, sitting at a table outdoors. It fascinated Devin that the water extended as far as her eye could see, something that had never occurred to her during her trips to Jones Beach closer to the city. Perhaps it was because it was so much more peaceful out here.

She ordered a lobster roll, while David ordered a seafood platter, which was enough food for two. She thought she noticed him looking at her strangely when she raised the sandwich to her lips. Taking a bite, she made a face. “It’s cold!”

He burst out laughing. “It’s supposed to be served cold. In that respect it’s the same as tuna fish or chicken salad. I wasn’t sure you knew that.”

“Oh.” She lowered the roll to her plate. “I’m kinda disappointed.” She also felt a bit embarrassed. The other women he dated would have known that. Would she ever fit into his world?

“You can bring it home and heat it up.” He gestured to the large platter in the center of the table. “Now you know why I ordered a platter for two. And everything is hot, including the lobster. C’mon, help yourself.” He handed her the second plate.

Chapter 16

The party was held at a house in neighboring Westhampton Beach, the westernmost village of the Hamptons and the one closest to the city.

David’s friends rented a simple ranch house that looked like it dated back to the sixties, on what was probably most times a quiet residential street. It sat on a spacious lot, though, and had a nice-sized pool and cabana in the backyard, along with a large wood deck. There was plenty of land between the house and those on either side of it as well, which was a good thing, because the music was awfully loud.

Devin saw several tents pitched on the side of the house. “Looks like people are camping out,” she remarked.

David shrugged. “Hotel rooms out here are outrageously expensive. I guess some folks decided to get creative. Sometimes people will do anything to get out of the city. Or it might be group B trying to spend every weekend out here.”

“Group B?”

“People usually divide summer rentals into an even number of weekends. Your typical three-bedroom house will have six renters every other weekend, two people per bedroom. They divide the cost of the rental by the total number of renters. The person who arranges the rental—in this case my friend, Jeremy—charges those who buy shares enough to cover some or all of his share, which means he gets to stay in that cabana—” he nodded in the direction of the pool house on the other side of the pool, near the fence on the rear line of the property—”every weekend, for free…provided he’s able to sell all the shares.”

Devin nodded, understanding. She counted three tents and decided David’s second theory was likely the correct one—the six people who rented rooms inside the house could still get out of the city each weekend, if they were willing to sleep in a tent on their ‘off’ weekends. “Smart.”

The yard was full of men and women, some of the women wearing bikinis, showing off tanned, lithe bodies. A few people were in the pool. Others were dancing, and a few already appeared slightly inebriated to Devin. A built-in self-service bar stood near the edge of the house, nearly bordering the driveway.

“Do you know all these people?” she asked.

“Only a few mutual friends. But Jeremy sold shares to a total of twelve people, all of whom probably invited their friends today. Oh, there he is.”

Devin smiled at the man approaching them. He was tall and dark-haired, with a toothy grin. “Hey, David! Glad you could make it.”

They shook hands briefly, and then the man offered a hand to Devin. “Jeremy Randall. Welcome.”

“Thank you. Devin DaCosta.” He didn’t seem the least bit surprised at her being black. She wondered if David had alerted him in advance. Then again, she had spotted a few brown faces among the guests, so maybe it was no big deal. “I’m glad to be here.”

“Make yourselves at home. The bar’s over there—” he pointed to it. And the food is under the canopy, there.” Devin looked in the direction he indicated, which held several chafing dishes and covered bowls placed inside larger, ice-filled glass bowls, along with paper plates, napkins, and plastic utensils.

“We brought you a little something for your bar,” David said, holding out a discreet brown paper bag. “Devin likes wine, so we brought some Riesling along with the Tito’s.”

“Thanks a lot. You guys feel free to take a dip.”

Somebody better keep an eye on the pool, Devin thought, to make sure nobody drowns. Alcohol and swimming don’t mix.

David took her hand. “Later, man. We’re gonna mingle.”

Devin poured herself a glass of wine and found a vacant lounge chair. She sat in it, assuring David she was all right. David, in his typically friendly manner, began circulating through the crowd, introducing himself. Devin relaxed, sipping her wine, content to ‘people watch’.

A black woman with a mop of sopping wet hair came and sat in the vacant chair next to Devin’s lounger. “Hi. I must have missed you when you came in. I’m Andrea Mason.”

“Devin DaCosta.”

“I was probably in the pool,” Andrea said chattily. She leaned in slightly and said in a low voice, “Once I go in, I have to keep getting wet, because between you and me, I can’t let this hair get dry without a good shampooing and a river of conditioner. It’ll be a raggedy mess, plus I don’t feel like explaining the concept of shrinkage to a lot of clueless white folks.” She did an open assessment of Devin’s hair, which was pulled into a pony tail at the nape of her neck, the front portion appear straight while pulled tight, the pony tail bushy. “You’re lucky. Your hair is thick, but it’s not kinky like mine.”

Devin decided she liked this down-to-earth young woman. “You’re lucky to know how to swim. I never go in water any higher than my waist.” She paused before confiding, “I feel a little out of place with this swimming and tennis-playing crowd.”

“You shouldn’t. They’re just people from the city. Tell me, who did you come with?”

“David Andrews. He’s a friend of the person who rented the house.”

“Oh, David!”

“You know David?” Devin’s voice squeaked with happy surprise.

“Yes, he and Jeremy are good friends. Jeremy and I have been dating for a number of months.”

“Oh. I didn’t know. He introduced me to Jeremy when we arrived.”

“Funny. There are four blacks here, us and two guys. You’d think we’d be paired off, but all our dates are white.”

“That is kinda weird, isn’t it?” Devin said with a smile.

“Have you been seeing David long?”

“No, not long. Just a few weeks.”

“Have you met his parents? I know he lives in their townhouse, even though he has his own private living space. Jeremy said the house has been in their family for generations.” Andrea grinned and said in a soft sing-song voice, “Money, money.”

“No, I haven’t met them yet.” Devin did not elaborate, and she hoped she sounded more casual than she felt about what had become a sore subject for her.

“Well, don’t feel bad. Like I said, Jeremy and I have dating for almost five months, and I haven’t met his parents, either.” Andrea sighed. “I’m starting to think he’s resisting it. I asked him if they know I’m black, and he said—” she gave a wry chuckle, “—‘it never came up’. I don’t see what the big deal is,” she complained. “I mean, if British royalty can marry black, anyone should be able to.”

Devin chuckled. “I don’t believe a lot of Americans are particularly impressed by the British royal family. I know I’m not. My mother says they’ve become more dignified, but that twenty, thirty years ago they were just scandalous. And don’t believe for a minute that everyone approves of Prince Harry marrying Meghan Markle.”

“You’re right.” Andrea made a face. “Well, if you’ve only been dating David for a few weeks, it’s still early. But Jeremy and I have been together for months. He tells me he loves me, but he’s made no move to introduce me to his family. Plus, he’s resisted meeting mine.” Andrea sighed. “Well, I can’t say I’m not enjoying coming out here every weekend, but if nothing happens on that front by the end of the summer, I’m going to end it. Wish me luck.”

“I wish you luck.” So Andrea had the same concerns she did, Devin thought. She took solace in the knowledge that she and David hadn’t been dating anywhere near as long as five months. She suspected that despite Jeremy’s declaration of love, he had no intention of introducing Andrea to his family, and the reason was most likely her race. The fact that he’d chosen not to meet her family suggested to Devin that he didn’t take Andrea seriously. Still, she hoped this plucky young woman got the happy ending she obviously wanted.

“Here’s the man!” Andrea said, smiling as David approached. She stood up and indicated that he should take her seat, greeting him with a quick hug.

“What’re you doing, getting up?” he said. “I don’t want to take your seat.”

“No, go ahead. I was just about to get up anyway. See you guys later.”

“Bye, Andrea,” Devin said. After David sat down, she turned to him and said, “She’s nice.”

“Yes, she is. How about a dip?”

Jeremy pulled David aside after he and Devin got out of the pool. “Wow! You really hit the jackpot with that one. She’s a beaut, with a kick-ass body. Where’d you meet her?”

David expected to be asked that question, and he had his answer ready. “She came to me for help with a minor legal problem. Landlord trouble.”

Jeremy looked confused. “I don’t get it. She came to Holt & Cotten for legal help? I would have thought she’d find a lawyer uptown.”

“She, um, was working in the building.” David didn’t want to tell Jeremy that Devin’s mother, the firm’s custodian, had asked him to see her. “Actually, Devin’s working for the firm now. It’s a temporary assignment, while our receptionist is on maternity leave.”

“That sounds cool. You give her the romance treatment while she’s working there, and then when she leaves, you break it off.”

“That sounds awfully callous, don’t you think?” David grinned as he spoke. He didn’t want to be too critical of his friend. After all, as soon as he saw Devin’s sex tape, he’d thought the same thing. But that was then; this was now. Spending time with Devin only made him want to spend more time with her. Sure, part of the attraction was sexual, but his interest in her wasn’t limited to what they did in bed. He genuinely liked being with her. And it didn’t bother him one bit that there were things she didn’t know, like that lobster rolls were served cold, at least here on Long Island. On the other side of the Sound, in Connecticut, they were served hot with melted butter.

“I don’t know about breaking up with her after she leaves the firm,” he said to Jeremy. “I like her, man. She’s fun to be with. Plus, she’s so different from anyone else I’ve known.”

Jeremy licked his lips. “I’ll say. Her last name sounds Spanish. What is she, part Puerto Rican or something?”

“No. She was born here in New York, but both her parents came from the Dominican Republic. A lot of Dominicans are black.”

“Yeah,” Jeremy said with admiration. “That’s where those asses come from, although white Latinas like J. Lo have them, too. She’s really built, man. I know you’ve been bangin’ that booty every chance you get.”

David began to feel uncomfortable. Jeremy was a good friend of many years’ standing, but damn it, his sex life with Devin was not something that was open for discussion. His face hardened, but Jeremy didn’t seem to notice.

“Yeah, man,” he was saying. “I haven’t gone—the crime rate down there makes me a little nervous—but I’ve got friends who go down to Punta Cana just to get some of that juicy Dominican snatch. Those women down there love Americans and their money.”

David knew he needed to change the subject before things got even uglier. “Things seem to be going well with you and Andrea.”

“Yeah, man, I’m just tryin’ to hold on. She’s got a nice booty, too, you know…even if she doesn’t have much in the way of tits.” He jabbed David’s arm. “That’s another thing about those Dominican chicks. Not only do they have nice, round asses, but I don’t think there’s a country in the world where so many women have big tits. And natural ones, not inflated with those implants to the point that they look fake, like two grapefruits stuck to their chest.”

David cocked an eyebrow. “So, it’s not serious between you two?”

“Serious? Are you kidding? I mean, the sex is good and all that, and she’s a fox, but look at her, man. She’s not exactly someone I can bring home to Mom and Dad and introduce as my new squeeze.”

“Because she’s black?”

Jeremy gave him a sidelong glance. “In case you haven’t noticed, I’m white, chum.”

“So what? Andrea makes a good appearance, and she’s educated, an RN. She’s no skank from the ’hood.” David couldn’t be sure, but he liked to think that his own fairly liberal parents would accept his bringing home a black girl, even one with only a high school education, like Devin, if they knew that was who he wanted. “Besides, you two have been seeing each other for months.”

Jeremy managed to look glum. “Yeah, I know. It looks like it’s getting close to the time to break it off. She’s been nagging me to introduce her to my family.”

David shrugged. “I don’t see the big deal. Introducing a woman to your family doesn’t mean you’re engaged.”

“To someone like Andrea, it means that’s where you’re headed.” Jeremy scowled. “I don’t get it. You’d think she’d be satisfied by me telling her I love her.”

“I don’t get it. If you’re in love with her, why not introduce her to your family? Give them time to adjust to her not being white.”

“I’m not in love with her, David. I just told her I was. You’ve gotta tell these chicks something, or else they won’t give you no more lovin’. And I’m not ready to stop pounding that meat.”

David stared at his friend. Perhaps he, too, had been guilty of throwing the L word around too casually in his relationships, but he hoped he had never treated anyone as heartlessly as Jeremy was treating Andrea. David felt it was just plain wrong to string a woman along with talk of love just so she would continue to give him access to her body. It had been a long time since he’d presented a woman to his family. He’d done it twice, and both times the women had practically been interrogated with questions by his parents, who were eager for him to settle down the way his brother had. Now, more than ever, he kept his personal life to himself, unless he happened to run into his parents, brother, or sister-in-law when he was arriving or leaving his apartment with a female guest. Fortunately, they’d come to realize that most of his affairs were of short duration and that it was unlikely they’d ever see the same woman more than once.

His parents’ busy social life worked to David’s advantage. They often spent weekends in places other than Quogue, like this weekend. They were up in Greenwich visiting friends. And his brother spent most of his summer weekends at the home of his in-laws on the Vineyard.

*****

The party had started to wind down when David suggested they leave. Devin gave the somewhat inebriated Jeremy a goodbye hug, noting that he held her a little too snugly, and did the same to Andrea. She watched as David and Jeremy exchanged a masculine hug, but felt a bit distressed when David embraced Andrea for what seemed like an extended length of time. He appeared to be whispering to her. Devin’s sharp eyes took in as Andrea initially looked stricken, then nodded, making a quick recovery. Devin wished she knew what David said to her, but she vowed not to ask. She didn’t want to come off as shrewish and possessive…

Although she couldn’t deny that she was curious.

Chapter 17

“Hey there.”

Devin looked up. “Hi!” The sight of David always brought a smile to her lips.

“I’ve been standing here for about ten or fifteen seconds. You didn’t even look up. What’s going on? You reading something sexy?”

“Of course not. I’m just paying extra close attention to this report I’m doing. There were complaints about the last job I did for the paralegal department, even though I proofed it carefully. I just don’t understand how it happened.” And Laura Greco had been only too happy to point out her errors and reprimand her for them, stating in that emotionless voice of hers that Devin would have to do a better job. She left the rest of the sentence unsaid, and Devin got the message loud and clear.

“Oh,” David said. “Well, these things happen. Just do the best you can. I’m sure it’ll be all right.” He leaned in and lowered his voice. “And if you’ve still got the blues over the weekend, don’t worry…I know just what to do to chase them away.”

“David—” Devin quickly glanced in both directions. He shouldn’t be seen leaning so close to her. To her dismay, Pam Sullivan had entered the reception area, apparently returning from lunch, and was eying them curiously. In an effort to avert her suspicions, Devin loudly said, “I should be able to have this done for you by this afternoon.”

David immediately jerked into a normal standing position. “That’ll be fine. Thanks, Devin.”

*****

“Devin, I have some edits for you to input,” Melanie said. “They’re urgent; I’ll need them finished this afternoon.”

“Gee, Melanie, I’d like to help, but I’m pretty swamped. I’m helping Susan Butler with a project.” She referred to one of the senior attorneys on staff, one of the few women who had made partner.

“Oh? Well, we’ll see about that.” Melanie snatched the papers she’d laid on Devin’s desk and walked away in a huff. Devin looked after her, amused. In a way she felt relieved at not being able to enter the edits. She found herself feeling extra nervous when dealing with the paralegal department since the complaint. She could still hear Laura Greco making a veiled hint that if she continued to submit subpar work, her employment would be cut short. While Devin had no desire to stay on at Holt & Cotten after Carla returned to work—she was too eager to bring her relationship with David out in the open—she’d hoped to be able to get a reference, at least from Marianne Baxter, but if her employment was terminated that wouldn’t happen.

She promptly returned her attention back to the task at hand, determined to do a good job for Susan, whose reference would carry even more weight than Marianne’s.

Within five minutes Melanie returned, this time accompanied by Laura. “I understand you told Melanie you’re unable to complete some work she asked you to do,” Laura said while Melanie stood by with a triumphant smile on her face.

Devin remained calm, though inside she was puzzled. Hadn’t Melanie explained to Laura that she was working on something for Susan Butler? Susan was, after all, a partner in the firm, while Melanie and Laura were merely paralegals. In terms of who trumped who, it was no contest. To Laura she said, “That’s right, I did say that. After all, there’s only so much I can do in a few hours’ time. And I’ve been told the firm frowns on overtime.” She thought of how they also disapproved of employees dating and almost laughed out loud; the partners did an awful lot of frowning.

“Well, these edits need to be done by close of business today, and how you manage it, frankly, is your problem, Devin, not ours,” Laura replied.

Her good humor abandoned, Devin’s temper snapped, and she stood up. “Just a minute,” she said, carefully enunciating each syllable in quiet rage. “I don’t know what’s going on here, but let me explain to you how office protocol works. I’m the receptionist here. I do what I’m told. And if someone tells me to do something and I’m already working on something for someone else, then the person making the second request is supposed to go to the first person, and if they agree that the second person’s work should be given priority, the first person will let me know. That’s how it’s supposed to work.” Her eyes briefly went to Melanie, who now looked stunned, before re-focusing on Laura. “What’s more, I’m sure you’re aware of that. I think you’re hoping I don’t know how things work, hoping you’ll intimidate me into doing your work, and then have to face Susan’s anger when her work doesn’t get completed. And frankly, it angers me when people think I’m stupid. So, I suggest you go talk to Susan.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “I, for one, would like to hear you tell her that my inability to get all this work done this afternoon is her problem and not yours.” She calmly sat down. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have work to do.” She promptly turned her attention back to her work for Susan.

Without a word, Laura and Melanie retreated.

As Devin expected, she received no instructions from Susan to put her work aside to work on edits for the paralegal department.

*****

Back at her desk, Melanie fumed. She’d hoped that Laura’s presence would scare Devin into doing their work first, knowing that Susan Butler would have a fit if Devin didn’t have her work finished by five, maybe even fire her. Melanie hadn’t counted on Devin standing up to them, and her correct identification of their motives only made her angrier. As for Laura, she said nothing about Devin’s show of spirit, she simply told Melanie to finish the work herself. And to think she’d been counting on Laura’s assistance. She knew Laura had no use for either Hispanics or blacks; she’d made a crack to Melanie about the firm going to the dogs when Carla first introduced them to Devin, and when Melanie shared with Laura that Devin was the daughter of the custodian, Laura had sneered and said, “It figures.” But now she seemed afraid of repercussions if Devin shared details of their encounter with Susan Butler.

In a way Melanie couldn’t blame Laura for being afraid, but it annoyed her just the same that her plan to discredit Devin hadn’t gone anywhere. Pam Sullivan had shared that she’d witnessed what seemed like a semi-intimate moment between David and Devin at her desk the other day, when they thought no one had been looking. According to Pam, Devin had said something business-related to David once she spotted her watching, but Pam declared she hadn’t been fooled. She said David had been leaning over Devin’s desk all social-like, and that Devin had been looking at him with adoration. Melanie had urged her to tell Marianne Baxter what she’d seen, but Pam wanted to wait.

Melanie hadn’t yet reported David and Devin dining together to Marianne; she wanted to time it so that it would come just after Pam also telling what she’d seen, so Marianne would have something substantial to go to Ben and Larry with. Of course, Melanie hadn’t actually seen David and Devin at that restaurant, but she’d called there pretending to be an investigator, saying that she was tailing a cheating husband and asked if a couple matching their physical descriptions was dining there and was told yes.

All she had to do now was convince Pam to tell Marianne about seeing David and Devin looking so chummy at the reception desk. The partners might want to hold onto David, but they’d almost certainly let Devin go…

*****

Devin told David about the incident at work that night, while they ate dinner at his place. “It really annoys me that they think they can bully me into doing something that will reflect badly on me. I’m already in trouble because of those mistakes that I don’t even remember making. And I know Laura spoke to Marianne about it.”

“I think you handled that beautifully, Devin. I would’ve loved to have been there to see their faces.” He chuckled.

She was still seething. “I can’t help thinking they never would’ve tried that if I’d been white.”

I think you might be overreacting.”

“I don’t think so, David. I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

They were staying in the city again this weekend while David’s parents were at the beach house, but Devin didn’t mind. For one, she didn’t have to climb all those stairs; in the senior Andrews’ absence, David brought her into his parents’ elegantly furnished triplex and they took the elevator up to the fifth floor. Plus, he had made reservations at a Harlem supper club for the next evening to hear live jazz in an environment where it was highly unlikely anyone from the firm would be in attendance.

She loved being here with David at his apartment; working together in his kitchen, making stewed chicken and beans and rice for the la bandera David liked so much, as well as simple meals of broiled lobster tails, salad, and potato skins, sitting down to a leisurely meal and then cleaning up. Best of, she loved sleeping next to him after they made love, waking up and fixing breakfast together. It put a domestic spin on their relationship that stimulated her imagination. She imagined herself living here with David, having dinner together every night, discussing the events of the day…

She had it all worked out in her head. Rafael could move into the Hamilton Heights apartment with Mama, and together they could easily manage the rent. She would marry David in a small, private ceremony witnessed only by immediate family and close friends, and move into the townhouse.

Of course, there was just one problem with her fantasy. She was madly in love with David, who was the Mr. Right she’d dreamed of, but in spite of the affection and tenderness he demonstrated toward her, he had never said he loved her. And she wouldn’t press him. Some things had to come from the heart. If he felt it, he’d let her know…and from David it would be genuine. Not like Joe, who had claimed to love her and then treated her so shabbily.

And while she hoped to hear those words from David, she could always dream.

*****

David came out of the bathroom naked. Devin, also nude, lay between the sheets waiting for him, having showered first. She folded the top sheet and light quilt back and held out her arms. She held him tightly close as he climbed atop her, as if she never wanted to let him go…and she didn’t. She knew she hadn’t really loved Joe, but she thought she knew what love felt like from an earlier relationship that hadn’t worked out. It turned out that she knew nothing about being in love, for her feelings for David eclipsed anything she’d ever known.

They kissed until they were both breathless, and then he slid his erection inside her. Devin’s hands tightened around his shoulders, and her eyes closed. Oh, how she loved making love to David. And when she felt her lips on hers while her eyes were still closed, it was the cherry on the sundae. She trembled under him from sheer joy.

When their lips parted, he pressed his cheek to hers. She could feel drops of his sweat falling from his chest onto hers as their lower bodies moved in unison. Devin lay with her head nestled on a pillow, her back arched, her hips thrusting upward. This was her favorite way of making love, slow, unhurried, simply basking in the joy of physical pleasure. Her arms were wrapped around David’s sides, her palms resting on his back, which was damp with sweat. Her eyes were closed, and when she opened them there he was above her, staring at her, his beautiful blue eyes dark with desire. His silky chest hair tickled her breasts.

Although she also enjoyed it when they made love fast and furious, she was especially fond of this pace and position. It felt so…emotional. She felt so whole, clinging to him so tightly, welcoming his weight on top of her, welcoming his raw, passionate kisses.

“Oh, baby,” he said with a grunt as he thrust into her. “Every time I make love to you, I feel like the luckiest man on earth. You just don’t know. I swear to God, I’ve wanted you ever since I saw—” he broke off, appalled at what he’d just let slip. He could only hope that Devin, being in the throes of passion, wouldn’t notice.

No such luck. Her hips, which had been rotating upward to meet him as he drilled into her, stilled, and she angrily pounded at his chest. “Ever since you saw what?” she demanded. When he didn’t reply she pressed her palms against him and pushed him off her, then grabbed the sheet and covered her body with it. “I’ll tell you what. You did see that sex tape Joe made. You lied to me about it. All you wanted was to get into my pants. That’s all I was to you.”

“Devin, no.”

She jumped off the bed, pulling the sheet with her, and began gathering her clothes. “I can’t believe you lied to me. I asked you straight out if you’d seen that video, and you said you hadn’t. And the fact that I didn’t tell you what site it was on tells me you went looking for it. There’s a ton of porn out there.” She looked at him with her mouth twisted angrily. “Tell me, how long did it take you to find the one clip that featured me? An hour? Two? Five?” Her voice rose with each word, both in volume and on a scale. “Here I was, ready to give you the benefit of the doubt when you said you never bring dates to family functions. I’m nothing but a fuck buddy to you.” She snatched up her clothes. “I’m getting the hell outta here.”

“Wait, Devin. Please don’t leave. Let’s talk.”

“I’m not interested in talking to you, David. I don’t want to hear any more of your lies. I’m going home.”

“You can’t go home by yourself. It’s late. You won’t be safe. Let me drive you, and we can talk.”

“I’ll be fine. I’ll get a cab. It should be easy to get one down here on the east side,” she said with exaggerated precision. She went in the bathroom and slammed the door. When she emerged, she was fully dressed.

He had slipped into his pants and put on his shirt, although she appeared before he could completely button it. “Devin, please don’t go. I just need to talk to you, to explain.”

She slipped into her shoes. “If I stay, you’ll regret it, David, because I’ll get so loud that your brother will come running to see what’s going on up here. And that means you’ll have to let your family know you’re dating a black Latina. Which you clearly don’t want them to know, or else you would have invited me to your grandmother’s birthday party.” She was practically screaming. She grabbed her purse and left, bounding down the steps like a stampeding elephant.

Once on the street, she ran to Third Avenue and hailed a cab in front of the Smith & Wollensky steakhouse without difficulty. Sitting in the back seat, she alternately sniffled and whimpered, trying to hold back her tears.

She remembered Mercy saying how Chris had invited her to his baby niece’s christening after their first date. He’d obviously felt Mercy was special from the start. It stung to know that David had no such beliefs about her. Mercy had cautioned her against falling for David too soon, and she’d been right. Even worse than that, this all proved Mama had been right as well. Devin’s only consolation was that neither Mama nor Mercy knew about the sex tape Joe secretly recorded and posted online. That would remain her private shame. She knew that if Mama and Mercy knew about it, they would tell her she’d been crazy to think David’s interest in her was anything but sexual.

And she had to admit that she should’ve known it herself.

Chapter 18

The city lost its luster for Devin after that. The street she lived on, which she had previously celebrated as being less grimy than First Avenue, now seemed like just another dingy and dirty block. At work, she was careful to show no signs of her inner turmoil, avoiding David whenever possible. When their paths did cross, she uttered a polite greeting and kept going, hoping she did a better job of disguising her anguish than he did at disguising his. In his face she saw desperation, likely held back only by the knowledge that he couldn’t reach out to her, at least not within the offices of Holt & Cotten.

Overnight, the city transformed from the world’s most beautiful, exciting metropolis to an overcrowded concrete jungle that was miserably hot and would only get hotter as July approached. Even the majesty of Fifth Avenue lost its luster.

Devin did little besides go to work and return home, going out just enough to keep Mama from saying I told you so. Mama, to her credit, never said those four words Devin dreaded; instead, she’d been sympathetic, saying, “Oh, my darling Devin, how I wish you’d listened to me.” She put on a good face for her mother, telling her that at least she’d gotten the opportunity to spend two weekends in the Hamptons, something Joe never would’ve been able to provide. “Sure, maybe I did do some silly daydreaming about David and me,” she’d said with a wry smile. “But it’s natural to have dreams, Mama. Not having them…that’s what’s unnatural. But throughout it all, I kept a level head. I told myself that dreams were all they were. I always knew it wouldn’t last long. Rich guys like David just don’t hook up with poor girls from the projects, black, Latina, or white. Money always marries money. I know that.”

Mama had tightly embraced her, saying she was glad Devin had had kept a level head throughout the interlude and wasn’t crushed now that it had ended, as she had feared. Devin kept a mask of smiling reassurance while her chin trembled. Only in the privacy of the shower—the only place in the one-bedroom apartment she truly had to herself—did she allow her tears to fall.

The accomplishment she’d been so proud of—getting out of the projects—now seemed hollow. Here she was, twenty-eight years old and sharing a bedroom with her mother…and her mother was working two jobs just to make sure they could continue to live comfortably. Instead of pride, Devin now looked upon their situation as pathetic.

*****

Every Saturday morning, she met Mercy for a long walk through the northern end of Central Park, followed by lunch. They would buy hot dogs or sausages from a vendor, and would find a nice, shady spot to sit in while they ate. Mercy, like Mama, refrained from saying anything that sounded remotely like I told you so. Instead, like the true friend she was, she did her best to try to cheer Devin, telling amusing anecdotes about working at the UN. She wasn’t always successful, though, and she noted as much.

“Come on, Dev. It’s not the end of the world.”

“I know it isn’t. It’s hard to explain, Mercy.”

“Not really. We’ve all been through breakups. I’ll bet you find yourself thinking of him a dozen or more times a day. Hell, I’ll bet you’re thinking about him right now.”

“Yes, I am. We’re about to get into the dog days of summer, when it gets hot and sticky and disgusting. I’m sure he’s out at his parents’ beach house, enjoying the pool and the beach and the cooler temperatures, and I’m also sure he’s not alone.” She couldn’t quite control the quiver in her voice. “I can’t help wondering if whoever he’s introduced whoever he’s with to his parents, since he always made sure to keep me away from them. Does he consider whoever he’s dating now to be more presentable?”

“Stop torturing yourself, Dev. If you really believe that David didn’t feel you were worth taking to meet his parents, you shouldn’t be mooning over him. You should be angry, good and angry, because that means he’s not worth your thoughts. And he’s certainly not worth your tears.”

*****

Devin spent the July Fourth holiday in New Jersey, the guest of Glenys and Marco. The condo of their walk-up building had a large backyard, which all the tenants shared. They solved the problem of other tenants wanting to use the yard on the holiday by simply inviting everyone who lived in the four-story walk-up to their barbecue. Devin hated the idea of going, of encountering Joe and his girlfriend again without David at her side, but she told herself she had nothing to be ashamed of. As difficult as it would be, it would be even more unpleasant to stay in the hot, muggy city, hiding out like some criminal. She might be unattached once more, but dammit, she wasn’t going to be a coward about it.

In the end, she was glad she went, for Joe didn’t even show up. Maybe he’d chosen to go to out to Jones Beach instead, she thought. She even entertained the thought that maybe he’d stayed away because he didn’t want to see her with David again, which perked her up quite a bit. She ended up having a wonderful time, a welcome respite from her heartache. Perhaps it was her reward for refusing to spend the holiday sulking at home and being too afraid to face anyone.

Chapter 19

Marianne Baxter reluctantly faced the founding partners of the firm; she never found these matters pleasant to discuss. “It’s been brought to my attention that there’s a personal relationship between our new receptionist and one of our associates…specifically David Andrews.”

Partners Ben Holt and Larry Cotten exchanged glances. “That’s rather surprising,” Ben said. “I wouldn’t have picked David as the type to go in for interracial dating.”

“Yeah, but can you blame him?” Larry let out a brief whistle. “She’s one pretty woman. Good for him that he was able to get some from her.”

Ben rolled his eyes, and Marianne simply sighed. Ever since Larry’s wife dumped him, all he seemed to think about these days was sex. She actually felt kind of sorry for him. His first wife, who was a friend of hers—she’d been their assistant when he and Ben started the firm, while Marianne had manned the reception desk while doing secretarial work—was happy in her second marriage. His grown children had never forgiven him for what they viewed as abandonment of their mother. Marianne had learned from Ben that the woman Larry left his first wife for had done the same to him—dumped him for someone younger. What goes around really does come around.

“How did you find out about David and the girl?” Ben inquired.

“My usual source.” Both partners knew she meant Pam Sullivan, her assistant, who served as an unofficial informant, sharing anything she felt senior management should know. “But this was actually reported to me from two sources.

“Who was the other source? Larry asked.

“Melanie Daniels. She and Pam came to me separately, a week apart. Pam said she saw them having what appeared to be an intimate conversation, according to David’s body language, right there at the reception desk when they thought no one was looking. Melanie told me she spotted the two of them having dinner together at an upper west side restaurant.” Her gaze went from Ben to Larry and back to Ben. “What you want to do about it?”

Ben didn’t hesitate. “We’ll definitely need to confront him about it. We’re within our rights. Even though we choose not to actually forbid dating among employees, it’s well-known that we discourage it. David is well aware of that fact.”

“Yes, he is,” Larry agreed. “Although it’s really a shame that he’s jeopardizing his advancement here just to get some Puerto Rican tai—” he broke off and gave Marianne a sheepish look. “Well, you know.”

“It doesn’t matter,” Ben said. He’s a grown man, and he can make his own decisions.”

Marianne spoke up. “Do you think we should make an exception in this case? After all, Devin DaCosta is not a permanent employee. She’s on the payroll for a limited time only. She’ll be gone in five or six weeks. And I know how highly you think of David. He’s going to be a hot property once word gets out that he was the one to bring down Judge Asher.”

“I don’t think any exception should be made,” Larry hastily said.

Ben looked at him with amusement. “What’s the matter, Larry? You jealous?”

Marianne smiled. She’d been thinking the exact same thing.

Ben appeared to think for a few moments. “You make a valid point, Marianne, but I have to say I agree with Larry. The time for David to begin a relationship with Ms. DaCosta is after she leaves our employ, not during.” He sighed. “I’ll talk to him.”

“I’d be happy to talk to him,” Larry offered. “It might be better coming from me, since we have more in common. You’re happily married family man, Ben. I’m out there looking for action, just like David. I think he might be able to better relate to me.”

Ben didn’t mince words in his reply. “In a way that does make sense, Larry, but frankly, I’d be worried about what you might say.”

“About what I’d say?”

“Yes. You’ve said things here in this room that make me uncomfortable. David Andrews is a promising attorney who uncovered evidence that’s about to bring down a corrupt judge. He’s a winner, and I’d like him to be our winner.”

Marianne nodded in agreement.

“The last thing we want to do is alienate him,” Ben continued. “Saying something derogatory about Ms. DaCosta might have that effect. After all, we don’t know the depth of his feelings for her. It could just be a casual fling between the two of them, but what if it isn’t? He won’t take kindly to you making any remarks about her ethnicity and her race, or asking him how she…performs in bed, like you’re members of some good ol’ boy network. For that reason, I really think I’m better equipped to handle this.”

“Come on, Ben,” Larry replied with a scowl. “Surely you don’t think that someone with David’s background could possibly be serious about an uneducated Puerto Rican receptionist whose mother cleans our offices.”

Ben stared at him coldly. “That’s just the type of remark that convinces me you’re not the one to remind him of our policy.”

Larry threw a pleading look Marianne’s way, but she merely shook her head. “I don’t know Devin’s ethnicity, Larry, and I doubt you’ve ever had a conversation with her. I suspect you just assume anyone who appears Hispanic must be Puerto Rican.” Her gaze met Ben’s. “Maybe it’s unconscious, but it’s bigotry just the same.”

*****

Larry hid his annoyance as he returned to his office. In truth, he was a little jealous of David Andrews. His wife had admitted to having an affair with some muscle-bound jerk she’d met at the gym. She was thirty-seven to his fifty-six, and it hurt his pride to know she preferred someone younger, someone who could possibly better satisfy her sexually.

He’d found his thoughts wandering into inappropriate territory when he and Ben had interviewed Devin. Her ladylike appearance aside, she was, as he and his friends used to say back in the day about Latina girls, one hot tamale…or at least that’s what they would have said if they knew she was actually Spanish. If they saw her and didn’t know her name, they would have dismissed her as black. When he was growing up, an unwritten code existed that you never said anything complimentary about black girls, no matter how pretty they were, although he’d certainly admired plenty of black girls privately, and he suspected his friends did, too. They were off limits, just by virtue of being black. It was as if they wanted to pretend that white men lusting after black women since the time of slavery was just a myth, and that the real problem was black men trying to steal their women.

So David Andrews was boning Devin. Well, if she was giving him some, maybe she’d do the same for him…

Chapter 20

Ben Holt waved a hand toward the tall, confident young man who he’d summoned to his office. “Come in, David, and sit down.”

“What’s up, Ben?”

“I hear Judge Asher entered a guilty plea yesterday.”

David shrugged. “I’m sorry it happened, but he took an oath, and he broke it. Justice isn’t for sale.”

“Yes, that’s right. Congratulations to you. Well done.”

“Thank you, Ben.”

Ben cleared his throat. “There’s one other thing I wanted to talk to you about. It’s…of a personal nature.”

The look on David’s face was a mixture of curiosity and dread. He looks as though he fears I’m going to ask him to take my daughter out or something, Ben thought. He cleared his throat. “David…I’ve been informed that you have been seen out in a social setting with Ms. DaCosta, our temporary receptionist. I thought this might be a good time to remind you that the firm frowns on such entanglements, even when there is no direct supervisory relationship between the parties. They can be…well, messy when they end, and that makes things unpleasant for everyone.” Now David just sat with an unreadable expression on his face, like a master poker player. God, he wished the man would show some emotion. “We’re a small firm, and any personal animosity can create an uncomfortable work environment. Of course, with Ms. DaCosta being a temporary employee, I was rather hoping that…” Still no reaction. Ben decided to try a different tack. “You have a bright future here at Holt & Cotten, and I do hope you’ll comply with our unofficial directive.” He waited expectantly.

Appearing unruffled, David replied, “Ben, I’m not accustomed to discussing my personal relationships with any outside party, but I’ll make an exception this once. I can assure you that you will not receive any more reports of my being seen with Ms. DaCosta. Now, is that all?”

Ben nodded. He couldn’t believe this young man was making him feel like he was doing him a favor, but damn it, he had. And Ben didn’t dare ask him for details.

But at least David had given him the answer he wanted to hear, even if he hadn’t elaborated.

He could consider the matter closed.

*****

David’s fists clenched in barely concealed fury as he left Ben Holt’s office. Only with masterful self-control had he not told the senior partner that his relationship with Devin was none of his damned business. Even if there no longer was a relationship.

In the weeks since he’d made that regrettable remark to Devin in bed, he hadn’t managed to get any closer to her than he had that night. When he called her, even when he concealed his number with star-sixty-seven, she didn’t pick up. His text messages went unanswered. And her good morning greetings at work straddled the fence between barely tolerant and too phony to be real. He had no choice other than to accept that this decision she had made regarding their relationship.

Dammit, it wasn’t fair. To think that a creep like Jeremy was able to keep a nice girl like Andrea on a string for months by telling her he loved her, while his only misstep with Devin had been to look at that damn video because he let his smaller head rule. Could he help it if the thought of seeing her engaging in sex turned him on? He’d kept the promise he made to himself that first weekend he and Devin spent together in Quogue and deleted it from his hard drive the moment he returned home. Now the memory of it sickened him. Watching her and her ex while he was in contact with her handling her legal troubles had made him feel like a bit of a Peeping Tom, but once he made love to Devin, he couldn’t stomach the thought of watching her being intimate with another man. By then she had become more than just another pretty woman he wanted to fuck, much more.

He’d fallen in love with her. He knew that now, had known it since she left him.

And now that she was gone, he got very little enjoyment out of life. He went out to the Hamptons every weekend, forced himself to go to the clubs, but he generally just observed rather than participated in the action around him. He’d sit or stand with a drink in his hand, and stayed no longer than two hours. Women did come on to him, and he was polite in his responses, but he just wasn’t interested. The only woman he wanted was back in Manhattan.

He found the timing of being called into Ben’s office interesting. It had been weeks since he and Devin had last gone out to dinner. He wondered who from the firm would have been at a restaurant north of Ninety-sixth Street. And why Ben had sat on the information for so long before confronting him about it? The story of Judge Robert Asher’s downfall had made the local papers, and David’s name was mentioned as the one who had first approached the judicial review board. It was going to significantly raise his profile, and he wouldn’t be surprised if he was offered a partnership in the firm.

He decided that Ben had probably discussed the situation with Larry, Susan, and the other partners before approaching him. With it being summer, it was difficult to get all of them in the office at the same time; someone was always on vacation. That was probably the reason for the delay.

At least he had his work to keep him busy. The phone had been ringing off the hook ever since the judge’s arrest. But his victory would have been so much sweeter if he had Devin to share it with.

Well, he’d managed to play it cool with Ben, whom he knew would report back to Larry and the other partners. No one knew that his heart was breaking, that he’d give anything to take back that outburst he’d made to Devin at the height of his desire for her, and to have her back in his life. But he wasn’t going to look like a sap for anyone.

Not even for Devin. He hadn’t been able to see his face when he passed her by in the mornings, hoping she’d give him a chance to talk to her, to explain, but he’d probably looked like a lovesick puppy. Well, that was going to stop now.

From now on when he saw her, he’d play it just as cool as he had with Ben. Let her think he was over her.

Even if he was a long way from it.

Chapter 21

“Happy birthday, Mama!” Devin gathered her mother in a bear hug. “Te quiero.”

“Gracias, my darling Devin.” Mama hunched her shoulders in excitement. “I can’t believe I’m fifty. It seems like just yesterday I was a gay young girl of twenty with my whole life in front of me.”

“This is for you.” Devin held out a wrapped package, complete with a bow and ribbon.

“Oh, my. I feel so special.”

“You are special, Mama. Now, open it.”

Mama tore off the pink, white, and silver wrapping paper and opened the box. She gasped as she removed the shiny nightgown with spaghetti straps, in earth tones of gold, room, and brown, and matching peignoir. “Oh, Devin! This is beautiful.”

“I’ll bet Rafael will love it.” Devin laughed at her mother’s obvious discomfort; she was so modest about sex. “Mama, I do believe you’re blushing!”

“Never mind.” She fingered the lace-trimmed peignoir. “I think you spent too much. This must’ve cost a fortune.”

“Don’t you worry about it. Just open the other gift.”

“Other gift?” Mama’s brow knitted. She glanced inside the box, exclaiming, “Oh!” She removed the white envelope and held it up.

“It’s a little bit crude,” Devin said apologetically. “They usually don’t make gift certificates. They did it as a favor to me.”

Mama’s eyes widened as she read the handwritten paper from her favorite nail salon. “A certificate for a manicure and pedicure!” She blinked rapidly as she lowered her hand. “Oh, Devin. You shouldn’t have.”

“Mama, you’re only going to turn fifty one time. And I hope it’s the best birthday of your life…at least up to this point,” she quickly added with a smile. “And I bet it will be. You’re taking some well-deserved time off from work, and Rafael is taking you to the beach in Delaware for four days. You should feel special.”

Mama raised the certificate to her chest. “I do. I really do.” She brightened. “I’m going to use this today. I want to look my best when Rafael takes me to dinner tonight.”

Devin opened the door for her mother’s suitor. “Hi, Rafael! Come on in. Mama is running a little late, what with shopping and getting her nails done and all. She should be back soon.”

“That works out pretty well. I actually was hoping to talk to you for a minute.”

“Sure.” She couldn’t imagine why Rafael wanted to talk to her.

They sat in the living room, him on the edge of the sofa and her in a side chair. “What’s on your mind, Rafael?”

“I’ll get right to the point, Devin. I don’t know if you know this, but I love your mother.”

“I kind of figured that had something to do with your coming around all this time,” she said with a smile. How cute this was. It almost sounded as if Rafael planned on asking her for Mama’s hand.

Her smile faded, just as quickly as it had formed. If Mama were to marry Rafael, where would that leave her? He was being pressured to leave his apartment by his landlord, who had brought the building co-op, and this place was too small for all three of them. If Mama and Rafael got their own apartment it would be a real struggle for her to pay the rent on her own and still have money left over for necessities, like food. She wondered if Mama had told Rafael about her settlement. Maybe he thought she could use that to pay the rent, but she didn’t want to spend her windfall on anything non-tangible, something that would only serve to make her landlord rich while she got poorer every month.

“And I’ve asked her to marry me,” Rafael was saying. “You see, your mother loves me, too, but she says she can’t marry me because of your living situation. She knows this place is too expensive for you to live in alone, and of course, she would never leave you high and dry. But I think I might have a solution that will make everyone happy.”

Devin’s eyebrows jerked upward. “You do? What is it?”

“My building, where I’ve lived for nearly twenty years, is about to go co-op.”

“Yes, I know.” Perhaps he was about to suggest they band together and purchase a two-bedroom. To Devin that was no solution. She didn’t really care for the building Rafael lived in, and she didn’t believe the owners planned to do a whole lot in the way of improvements.

“I was given an opportunity to buy in at the insiders price…sixty percent of market price,” Rafael continued, “but I’ve told the owners I’m not interested. They really aren’t making a lot of improvements, and it’s pretty shabby. I mean, they aren’t even replacing the old clawfoot bathtubs. Also, it’s HFDC, which means there are income requirements.”

That explained the lack of improvements, Devin thought.

“If I bought a two-bedroom, the three of us would be well over the cap. But that’s neither here nor there. Since I told the owners I’m not going to buy, they really want me out of there. Apparently, they have to have a certain percentage of resident owners for the conversion to go through. The law says they can’t evict me, that I’m entitled to stay in my apartment as a renter. So they offered me cash to move out, a pretty tidy sum.”

Devin leaned back, listening intently. She couldn’t figure out where he was going with this, but she was eager to hear it.

“I have a lot of friends who live in New Jersey,” he said, “and you can really get more bang for your buck over there.” He shook his head. “This damn city…it’s becoming more and more a place for the rich. Anyway, I’ve managed to save some money over the years, and between that and the payout I was offered to vacate, I can afford to buy a home.” He chuckled nervously. “Well, not really a home, but there’s a two-bedroom, two-bathroom condo in a development in Passaic I found during an online search. It was built specifically as condos, not apartments that were later converted. I’ve already spoken with my bank and several others, and they all tell me I qualify for a mortgage.”

“You want to move to New Jersey?” she asked.

Rafael shrugged. “Passaic is only about fifteen miles from midtown. It would be a slightly longer commute, and more expensive. But think, Devin. It’s an opportunity for your mother and I to own our own home. And what’s more, there will be room for you. You’ll have your own bedroom and your own bathroom. And we’ll only ask you for a nominal contribution while you live with us…say a hundred a week. Best of all, your mother can give up that second job cleaning offices, because the mortgage won’t be that much.”

Devin liked the sound of that. She looked at him for a long moment before her lips curved into a smile. “You’re a good man, Rafael Vega. I know you love Mama, and I love her, too. I know she wouldn’t hesitate to marry you if our rent on this apartment wasn’t so expensive. Because of that, my first thought is to say yes, yes, yes…but I really would like to see firsthand what the apartment looks like. Although,” she added with a smile, “it would have to be a real dump for me to say no.”

“I can assure you, it’s no dump. I’ve only seen pictures of it myself, but I’m planning on bringing her to see it tomorrow on our way to the shore. Why don’t you come along? As long as you don’t mind taking public transportation back to the city. That way you’ll get a firsthand feel for the commute.”

“I already have an idea. My friend Glenys lives in Union City…even though I know Passaic is farther. It sounds really nice, Rafael. And of course, if I’m only paying four hundred a month, I really can’t complain, can I?” She sucked in her breath as an idea occurred to her. “Wait a minute. Before we go any further, I have to clarify something. Is this condo something you and Mama can afford by yourselves? Not that I’m planning on going anywhere anytime soon, but I don’t want us to end up in the same situation we have now, should I decide to move out for any reason…like meeting a nice man and settling down.” She managed to smile at that thought, although her heart still belonged to David. “Will, um, you and Mama be able to manage without me if I were to leave? And without Mama having to go get a second job again?”

“Yes. I had the bank run all the figures, and I got an estimate of what the monthly escrow would be. That’s why I only want you to contribute such a small amount. The condo will be in the names of your mother and me. You’re sort of a renter.”

Devin nodded agreement. She couldn’t rent a room with a private bathroom anywhere for a hundred dollars a week. She’d be able to save quite a bit, and so could Mama and Rafael.

Funny how she’d managed to speak about the possibility of getting married without sorrow or pain at what happened between her and David.

Perhaps her heart would heal after all.

*****

“I’m so glad we were able to give you a lift, Devin,” Mama said as they drove through the Lincoln Tunnel. “What a nice coincidence that your friend invited you to see her new place on the same day Rafael and I were going to Delaware.”

Devin, in the back seat, met Rafael’s smiling eyes in the rearview mirror. “Yes, it was a nice coincidence. I just hope I’m not taking you too far out of your way.”

“No, not at all,” Rafael assured. “I’m kind of curious to see what the place looks like myself. Is it in a single building, or a development?”

“She said it’s in a development…and that she never could’ve afforded anything so nice if she stayed in the city.” Devin suppressed a smile. There was no friend who had bought a place in Jersey; this was all an act for Mama’s benefit.

“The city has just gotten so expensive,” Mama lamented. “It isn’t fair. People work hard. They deserve to be able to live someplace decent.”

“What bothers me is how close the buildings are,” Rafael added. “When fire breaks out, it’s way too easy for flames to jump to the neighboring buildings.”

They all grew silent, thinking of the tragedy in Rafael’s past. Twenty years ago, while Rafael, an HVAC technician, was on a late-night service call, a fire had broken out in his apartment building, and his young wife and infant daughter both died of smoke inhalation.

“My friend Glenys and her new husband have a nice condo right in Union City, just across the river from New York,” Devin said, wanting to break the somber mood. “But theirs is in a regular building, not a development. It’s a small building, too, with only eight units.”

They busied themselves taking in the surroundings as Rafael followed the directions from his phone. When they arrived, Mama remarked about how lovely the three-story garden development was. Rafael swiftly pointed out the sign advertising an open house and said they should take a look, to which Mama shrugged and said, “Why not?”

The three of them went to the second-floor unit and greeted the Realtor, whom Rafael had told ahead of time that he was looking to surprise his fiancée. Mama raved over the unit, and Devin was impressed as well. It had a spacious U-shaped kitchen with the latest appliances, gleaming granite countertops, and a breakfast bar. The bedrooms were a good size, with a bathroom with large shower stall inside the master suite. Devin gasped when she opened a door in the hall and saw a front-loading washer and dryer—the Realtor explained that the current owners’ new house was wired for a gas dryer rather than electric—tucked away in a utility closet. “Imagine,” Mama said, her palm flying to her heart, “not having to go to the Laundromat. And having a private bathroom inside your bedroom.” She let out a dreamy sigh. “Oh, what wouldn’t I give to be able to live in a place like this.”

Devin shot a look at Rafael, who sprang into action. “Amparo,” he said, “if you like this apartment, let’s buy it.”

She gave him a look that dripped sarcasm. “Sure, Raffie. All it takes is money.”

Rafael took Mama by the hand. “I have a confession to make. Devin has no friend living here. That was just a ruse so you wouldn’t suspect. We planned on coming here to look at this apartment to see if we liked it. The fact is, Amparo, you and I can afford to buy this place. My landlord gave me a generous cash bonus to move out, since I’m not going to buy my apartment. Along with my savings…well, we can commute to the city, and, of course, there’s a nice room for Devin. And you can quit your second job. You said you couldn’t marry me because you couldn’t leave Devin to fend for herself in that expensive apartment. But the mortgage on this apartment will be less that what you’re paying in rent now. So…” He got down on one knee.

Devin gasped, her eyes filling with happy tears.

“Amparo, I suffered a great loss,” Rafael began, looking deeply into Mama’s eyes, “and I didn’t think I would ever know love again. It took nearly twenty years for me to find you, and that’s a long time. You and I aren’t young anymore, but we still have plenty of good years left, and I’d like us to spend them together.” He kissed the back of Mama’s hand. “We can live happily ever after, and walk off into the sunset, loving each other until the day we die. Amparo DaCosta, will you marry me?”

Mama was crying openly now, her head bent, but the wide smile on her face told Devin they were tears of joy. “Yes! I love you, Rafael. And of course I’ll marry you. I’ll be proud to be your wife.”

Rafael stood, and they embraced. Devin, although feeling slightly guilty for witnessing a private moment, found herself unable to turn away. Instead, wanting to remind them of her presence, she began to applaud. “Bravo, bravo!” she cried.

Mama turned, a somewhat embarrassed expression on her face. “Oh, I just can’t believe it! The three of us, actually living in this…this palace! I never dreamed I would ever have a home of my own.” She turned back to face Rafael. “This is so beautiful. Are you really sure we can afford it?”

“Yes. I’ve already talked to the bank. I had to estimate your income, of course.” He named a figure, adding, “That will cover both the mortgage, the taxes, and the insurance. The place itself doesn’t need any work done. Besides leaving the washer and dryer, the owner has agreed to install new carpeting before the closing, so it’ll be move-in ready. Unless, of course, you want to paint beforehand.”

Mama looked around at the white walls. “Yes, I’ll definitely want to get some color in here. And our bedroom…I’ve always wanted a bedroom in coral and green, with light-colored furniture, maybe in rattan. Oh, Rafael! I’m so happy!” She went into his arms once more, and this time Devin did turn away to give them privacy. No one deserved happiness more than her mother, who had worked so hard to raise her and who for the last three years have been working a second job in order to help pay for their apartment and the new furniture they purchased for it. Their new home would be gorgeous. Best of all, it would belong to Mama and Rafael. They wouldn’t just be paying a landlord each month.

She turned to see Mama leading Rafael into the master bedroom, eagerly chattering about where each piece of the new furniture she wanted to buy would go. “Maybe I should hold onto my second job for a few more months, just to pay for the furniture.”

Devin knew Mama wasn’t joking, and at that moment she knew what she would give Mama and Rafael for a wedding gift. She would let them pick out whatever light-colored furniture—whitewashed oak or perhaps rattan—bedroom furniture they wanted, and she would pay for it out of her windfall. Just wait until she told them…

As happy as she was for Mama, Devin couldn’t help but think, I hope that one day I’ll meet a man who loves me as much as Rafael loves Mama.

Chapter 22

Devin offered sunny smile to Thomas Chenault, a black man of about forty who was a regular client of one of the attorneys. “How are you today, Mr. Chenault?”

He returned her smile. “I’d be a lot better if you called me Tom.”

Her eyes automatically went to his left hand. He wore no wedding ring. That made his flirting with her just fine. “All right, Tom it is.”

“Things are actually going quite well,” he said. “I reached a settlement with the party I was suing, and I’m here to pick up my check from Paul.”

She knew he meant Paul Logan, his attorney. “Oh, how wonderful! Congratulations.”

“Thank you. I’m very pleased with the outcome…but not so much when I think this is the last time I’ll get to see you, since once I pick up my check, there’s no reason for me to return here.”

Devin’s sixth sense told her what was coming next.

“But it doesn’t have to be that way,” he said. “I’d be honored if you’d have dinner with me tonight. You can celebrate my win with me. I don’t work far from here. How about I meet you in the lobby at five-thirty?”

Why not? she asked herself. Perhaps he was a little old for her, but it was only dinner. And it wasn’t as though she had anything else to do…or anyone to do it with. “Sure. I’d like that, Tom. Five-thirty, in the lobby. I look forward to it.”

“Great!” At that moment, Paul Logan’s secretary appeared to escort Tom to Paul’s office.

*****

David returned from court, messenger bag hanging from his shoulder. He stopped short, seeing the lingering look the visitor gave to Devin, and saw her smile back at him. Jealousy stabbed at him like a knife to the chest. Who was that guy, anyway? And why was he grinning at Devin like he just won a lottery? Surely he hadn’t made a date with her…

Or had he?

*****

Devin hadn’t been seated at a table with Tom Chenault ten minutes before she realized she’d made a terrible mistake by accepting his dinner invitation. She’d never seen anyone talk so much about himself. He seemed to have no interest in her whatsoever. She might as well be a mannequin sitting opposite him. No wonder he’s not married.

“But enough about me,” he said after their steaks were delivered.

“Well,” she began, “my life isn’t nearly as exciting as yours.” She kept her voice sweet and doubted he would pick up on the sarcasm in their meaning. She summarized her life in two sentences, then concluded with, “I’m an office manager, presently in between jobs. I’m getting close to the end of an extended temporary assignment at Holt & Cotten. I’m filling in for the regular receptionist, who’s out on maternity leave.” She shrugged. “I guess I probably need to start checking the want ads for something permanent.”

He acknowledged her words, then turned the conversation back to himself. Devin half-listened to him. She wondered what David was doing…

*****

Sheila Andrews studied her youngest son carefully. His personality had undergone a radical change. Before last week, he seemed to be on top of the world. She felt certain it was because he’d met a new woman. She’d seen him in his happy moods before, and while they tended not to last, she’d never seen him as morose as he’d been the last week or so. Unsmiling, sticking close to home in the dead of summer. Something had clearly gone wrong.

“David, whatever it is, it can’t be that bad,” she said to him now, when he came down to the triplex to change a light bulb in her kitchen ceiling. Both she and Lamar were afraid of heights and preferred not to get up on a ladder if they didn’t have to.

He gave her a sheepish shrug as he climbed down. “Does it show?”

“To use a well-worn cliché, you look as if you’ve lost your best friend. I have to say, your latest relationship certainly didn’t last very long.”

His lips curved into the slightest of smiles as he tossed the old bulb into the trash. “I can never hide anything from you, can I?”

“Of course you can’t. I’m your mother. I know you better than anyone. I knew your personality even before you were born, when you used to kick my belly.” At least that made his smile widen into something genuine. Sheila tried not to pry into the lives of her grown sons, but decided this one time it was warranted. “Why don’t you tell me what went wrong?”

His long, drawn out sigh told her he was considering it. But she waited for him to speak. She’d opened the door, but that didn’t mean she had to push her way in.

“Oh, Mom,” he finally said, taking a seat on the stool next to hers. “I really blew it.”

“Come on, David. We all make mistakes. Ninety-nine percent of them can be fixed.” She hesitated before saying, “I gather you and your latest girlfriend had a falling out?”

“Yes, and she doesn’t want anything more to do with me. I…I betrayed her. And if that wasn’t bad enough, I lied to her about it. I was too embarrassed to admit what I’d done. But even before she asked me directly, I’d realized that what I was doing was wrong, and I put a stop to it. I told myself she’d never have to know, but she found out.”

Sheila wished she could ask him precisely what he’d done that was so awful, but she knew him well enough to know he was being vague for a reason. He clearly didn’t want to give specifics. Instead she said, “How did she find out?”

“I told her. I didn’t mean to,” he quickly added. “I just kind of…blurted it out at a moment when I wasn’t being very careful.”

Sounds like pillow talk, or just plain sex talk. Sheila suppressed a smile. She was sixty-four, and Lamar was sixty-seven. David would probably be shocked to learn that they still had sex. Certainly nowhere near as often as they had as young marrieds and young parents, and it wasn’t as pretty, either. But then again, when she was in her thirties, she figured she’d be all done with sex by the time she turned fifty. Finding out that wasn’t the case was probably the most pleasant surprise of her entire adult life.

“Have you tried writing her?” she suggested. “Love letters can be very persuasive.”

He chuckled. “She’s not speaking to me, Mom, but it’s not like we don’t see each other. We see each other every weekday. We work together.

“Oh! She’s an attorney at the firm?”

“She works at the firm, but she’s not an attorney.”

“A paralegal?”

“No.”

“Oh, then she’s a legal administrative assistant.”

“Sort of.”

She stared at him, exasperated. “Well, what exactly does she do at the firm?”

He seemed to hesitate. “Actually, she’s an office manager who was between jobs at the moment, so she took a job filling in as the receptionist while the regular girl is out on maternity leave.”

“That makes sense. At least she’ll get a regular paycheck.”

“Yes, that’s right.” He raised his head to the sky and closed his eyes tightly. “Oh, Mom. I just have to get her back. I have to. She’s all I can think about. These last weeks without her have been hell.”

Sheila took one of his hands in both of hers. “My son, my son,” she said in a voice full of love. “I hate to see you suffer like this. And I’m all for seeing you reunited with a woman you’re obviously in love with…especially if it gets me closer to those grandchildren I’ve been wanting.”

“Come on, Mom. You already have grandchildren.”

“Of course, and I love them so much. But I want to see both my sons settled down. I know that your brother is four years older than you, but at thirty-two I’ve been hoping you’d start to court your Miss Right.”

“I hope you really feel that way, Mom.”

She shrugged. “Why wouldn’t I?”

He met her eyes, and the defiance she saw in them unsettled her a bit. “David? Is there something you’re not telling me?”

“Yes. Devin…well, she’s different from anyone I’ve ever dated before.”

“I think I’ve only seen a small handful of the women you’ve actually dated,” she joked. “But that aside, how actually is this Devin different from the others?” She recalled him saying that his girl had taken a temporary assignment as a receptionist. It sounded like she couldn’t afford to be out of a job. Maybe she’s divorced with a child or two. Lamar was just saying that if David waits too long, it will be hard for him to find someone who hasn’t already been married.

“She’s…she’s Latina.”

“Oh!” She hadn’t expected that. With a shrug, she said, “There’s certainly nothing wrong with that. I can’t say I know many Hispanics, aside from your father’s colleague Rick Rodriguez and his lovely wife Sonia, and they’re certainly nice people. Rick is a highly respected reproductive specialist.” She gave him an indignant look. “I’m surprised at you, David. Did you really think your father and I wouldn’t approve of your Devin because she’s Spanish? We’re not prejudiced.”

“Well, Devin doesn’t come from the Cuban aristocracy, like Dr. Rodriguez. She’s American, born right here in New York, but her parents came from the Dominican Republic, and she was raised in a housing project in Spanish Harlem.”

Sheila’s mouth dropped open. She really didn’t expect that. “She’s…Dominican, you say?”

“Yes.”

“And she…works as a receptionist?”

“She’s doing that now, but her profession is office manager. She ran the office of a demolitions business.”

And now she’s causing an explosion in my son’s life, Sheila thought.

“There’s something else, Mom.”

Oh, no. He’s going to tell me that she’s got a couple of kids and was never married. What’s gotten into him? Is this woman that good in bed?

She waited expectantly.

“I don’t think you know a lot about Dominicans…”

That was true. Dominicans, Puerto Ricans, Hondurans, Salvadorians, Mexicans…one was pretty much the same as another to her. She didn’t even know the country of her own housekeeper’s roots.

“…but many of them are of mixed race.”

Sheila felt lightheaded. Oh, no. He’s about to tell me—

“Devin is black.”

She swallowed, the sound reverberating in her ears. “Well, aren’t you full of surprises,” she said weakly.

“Are you shocked?”

No point in lying. “Frankly, yes. It never occurred to me that something like this might happen.” She leaned in close to him and spoke in a low voice. “Tell me, David. What is it about her that made you fall so hard? Is it…the sex?”

“She happens to be gorgeous, so my first attraction was purely physical. But as I got to know her, spend time with her, I found her fascinating. She’s so different from anyone I’ve known before.”

“Do you think that might be it? That she has a different background? Perhaps that’s what you find so refreshing.”

He stared at her for a long moment, and she feared she had said the wrong thing. “It’s true, I find her refreshing. But I’m also in love with her. For the first time ever, I find myself thinking about settling down.”

“You’re that serious about her?” Never mind that she’d thought that was wonderful just a few moments ago. That was before she knew the details about this woman who had captured her son’s heart. It was a hell of a lot to accept…

“Yes, Mom, I am. I was going to introduce you and Dad to her, at least if we could manage to be home at the same time,” he added with a chuckle, “but things didn’t work out. I messed up before that could happen.”

“Well, if you can manage to get her to forgive you, your father and I would love to meet her. If you’ve fallen in love with her, she must be a lovely girl.”

“She is.”

“There’s always our anniversary party in a few weeks,” Sheila hinted.

David looked at her through hopeful eyes. “So, you’re not shocked?”

Sheila thought carefully before answering. “I think ‘shocked’ is probably too strong a word. ‘Surprised’ is more like it. I’ll be honest with you, David. It might take a little while to get used to the idea.”

“You might not have to,” he pointed out. “She’s still angry at me, remember?”

She squeezed his hand. “I’m not too worried about that. If there’s anything anyone can say about my two sons, it’s that they’re irresistible. It might take a while, but I’m sure Devin will come around.”

He leaned over to plant a kiss on her cheek. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

*****

“Well,” Lamar Andrews said when he and Sheila were alone in their bedroom that night, “I guess we’d better get used to the idea. We might have a black daughter-in-law and brown grandchildren.”

“Are you really okay with that, Lamar?”

“I’d have preferred he marry someone with European roots, sure, but the world is becoming browner, Sheila. I can’t say I think that’s a bad thing, although I never expected…” he left the rest of the thought unspoken. “But he obviously cares deeply for this woman.”

“He told me he’s in love with her.”

“Like I said, we’d better get used to the idea. I trust David’s judgment. She must be quite a girl to have reeled him in. But the important thing is that our son be happy. You and I can adjust.”

Sheila threw her arms around him. “I agree, Lamar. One hundred percent.”

Chapter 23

Devin had taken to walking down Madison Avenue during her lunch break. She didn’t want to risk running into David in the break room, which would make for an uncomfortable encounter. She figured the exercise was good for her, even if the dog days of August had arrived.

Speaking of exercise, the sharp-eyed Pam, in her usual direct manner, had asked Devin why she no longer carried her gym bag on Fridays. Devin hadn’t expected anyone to notice the absence of her gym bag. Leave it to Pam. That woman missed nothing. Devin had mumbled a hastily concocted excuse, saying that she and her friend had temporarily suspended their membership for the summer and would resume it after Labor Day.

She only had a few more weeks at the firm, and she wouldn’t miss Pam Sullivan and her nosy self.

As she walked, she wondered how David was doing. Would he be going out to the beach house in Quogue for the weekend? Did he have a new girlfriend? Did he enjoy her company as much as he had hers?

She still got those little twinges whenever she saw him in the office…little reminders that even though it was over between them, her heart hadn’t yet gotten the memo. Mama had reported that although he was still polite to her when she went to straighten his office, his previous warmth had all but disappeared, replaced by a tight smile that seemed forced. And for weeks now Devin hadn’t seen longing in his eyes when they greeted each other, just a forced pleasantness that made it hard to believe that only a few weeks ago they had been lovers. What was going on in his life, she wondered. Did he ever think about her? Or was someone else taking up all his thoughts?

“Devin?”

The sound of a woman’s voice speaking her name knocked her out of her reverie. It wasn’t something she expected while walking down Madison Avenue to her favorite deli, one of the few places where she could afford to eat. Her eyes widened in happy surprise when she recognized Chanel Davis, a childhood friend from the projects. She looked a little different—still wore glasses, but her short hair was cut and styled, her eyebrows were shaped, and she wore makeup, as well as a sleeveless draped white blouse and pale yellow pants that probably had a suit jacket to match back at her office. “Chanel! Is that really you?”

“It sure is.” Conscious of blocking the swift-moving pedestrian traffic—everyone in New York always seemed to be in a hurry—they stepped off to the side in front of a boutique. “I can’t believe it’s really you,” she raved. “It’s been a whole lot of years.”

“Yes, it really has.” Chanel’s family had left the projects and moved up to the Bronx when they were sophomores in high school. Devin didn’t know what had become of her old friend, but she was sure Chanel had done well. She’d always been among the smartest kids in the class, if not the smartest, and she’d been a real whiz at math. She had helped Devin with her algebra in ninth grade.

“Do you work around here?” she asked Chanel now.

“Yes, a few blocks south of here, Fiftieth and Park. How about you?”

“North of here. Madison and Fifty-eighth. I’ve been taking walks at lunchtime.”

“So that means you haven’t had lunch yet.” Chanel’s voice held a hopeful note.

Devin knew what she was thinking. “No, not yet. Why don’t we have lunch together? It’ll be a great opportunity to catch up.”

They went to Devin’s intended destination, a popular deli at the corner of Fifty-third, where they settled at a table with overstuffed panini sandwiches. Devin listened with a twinge of envy as Chanel updated her about her life since leaving the projects. Her parents still lived in the Bronx. She worked as a statistician—a career choice that didn’t come as a surprise to Devin, considering Chanel’s aptitude for all things mathematical—for Colgate-Palmolive. But it was hearing about Chanel’s personal life that made Devin envious. Chanel had been married for three years, and she and her husband had recently purchased a home in the Westchester suburb of Mount Vernon and were now starting a family. “I just entered my second trimester,” she gushed. “The baby’s due around Christmas. Soon we’ll know the gender, and then we can really start to plan.”

“That’s so exciting, Chanel. I’m happy for you.” Chanel tilted her head slightly to one side. “What about you, Devin? Are you married? Dating anyone?”

“No. I haven’t been very lucky in love.” She sighed. “I actually was seeing someone, and things were going really well. Then I found out he’d lied to me, and I broke it off.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that. Lies can be tricky. Sometimes people lie for good reason. Other times, it’s just inexcusable, and indicative of a behavior pattern. Some people just aren’t capable of being honest.”

Devin inverted her lips. She felt an overpowering urge to confide in someone, and Chanel seemed like the perfect person to tell her troubles to. Someone she knew, but wasn’t close to. After this lunch, they’d probably never see each other again.

In an instant she made up her mind. “I haven’t told anyone about the particulars,” she began, “but I think I can tell you. I’d really like to get your opinion.”

“I’m honored.” Chanel gave a rueful smile. “I think I understand. Sometimes you’d just rather talk to someone you’re not close to…someone you don’t have to worry about throwing something you told them in confidence up in your face if you have a falling out.”

“That’s exactly it.” And for the first time, Devin told another person besides David about the video Joe—who Chanel remembered from the old neighborhood—had secretly recorded and uploaded for the world to see, as well as the frightening incident with Raymond Quinn at her old job. To her relief, Chanel displayed no shock or judgment. She only said she’d heard about men posting revenge porn, but that most of the time the women knew they were being filmed but that the footage was supposed to be for their boyfriends’ eyes only. “That was really sneaky of Joaquin to film you secretly.”

Devin explained how her mother had arranged for her to meet with one of the attorneys at the law firm whose offices she cleaned, who turned out to be David. “The video has been taken down, thank God,” she concluded. “I was too ashamed to tell anyone about it. But when I asked David if he’d seen it, he’d said he hadn’t. Then one night, after we’d…been intimate, he accidentally slipped and said he’d been dreaming of making love to me ever since he saw me having sex on that tape.” She had to stop for a few seconds and compose herself after voicing the painful memory. “I was so hurt, Chanel. I thought what we had was so much more than just sex.” She bit her lower lip and admitted, “It still hurts.”

Chanel appeared to be hanging onto every word. “When you told him that you thought there was more between you than sex, what did he say?”

“He said it might’ve started off that way, but that his feelings ran much deeper.” She rolled her eyes. “But of course that’s what he’d say. He also said that he’d lied about having seen it because he was afraid I would react the way I did. He said that the temptation to see me naked was just too great, because he was attracted to me from the moment I stepped into his office.”

“That’s a tough one, Devin,” Chanel said. “But I think all of us at one time or another have been tempted to do something that we knew we shouldn’t do, just out of curiosity…oh, come on, Devin,” she said at the blank look Devin gave her. “I think we’ve all been guilty of peeking at something we’re not supposed to, whether it be somebody’s pay stub or that document the human resources administrator at work is holding.” Her eyes held a challenge as they met Devin’s. “Are you trying to tell me that when you were a kid you never went snooping in the back of the coat closet, trying to find out what your mom had gotten you for Christmas? You knew without being told that you weren’t supposed to peek. But yet, you went searching for it anyway, and when you found the bag you looked inside. You knew it was wrong, but you just couldn’t help yourself. You’ve done it, Devin,” she repeated with a knowing nod. “Admit it.”

“Okay,” Devin conceded, shifting her hips in her chair. “So I cheated a little. But this is different, Chanel.”

“How is it different? You knew you were doing wrong, but you couldn’t help yourself. You were curious, and you just had to know. David also knew he was wrong to look at your sex tape, but he was curious, and his curiosity won out.”

“But there was no harm done by my looking at my Christmas gifts ahead of time. Besides, I never looked at everything, just the biggest package. And I always acted surprised on Christmas morning. Mama was never the wiser.”

Chanel stared at her across the table, lowering her chin to her chest in a manner that made Devin feel about two feet tall. “The only difference I see is that David got caught, and you didn’t. And if you had made a slip of the tongue and said that you’ve been wanting to try on that new coat ever since you first saw it, your mother would’ve known you’d looked at it, and I’m sure you would’ve expressed a lot of regret. And your mother’s feelings would’ve been hurt, because she knew she wasn’t there to see your face the moment you unwrapped it. You robbed her of that joy, because even though you acted surprised, you were pretending. And of course, if she had asked you beforehand if you’d peeked, you would’ve denied it…just like David did.”

Devin’s shoulders slumped. “Okay. So I would’ve lied and said I hadn’t done any peeking. But it still doesn’t seem like the same thing. Maybe it is in theory, but I don’t think Mama would have been as hurt as I am now. I really, truly believed that David’s interest in me went beyond just sex. His looking at that video proves that getting me into bed was his endgame all along.”

Chanel chuckled. “I’ve got news for you, Devin. That’s the objective of most men. They see a woman they think is attractive, and they want to take them to bed. It’s what makes the world go round, honey. And sometimes in that quest to get some nookie, a man will realize that his feelings run deeper. And if the feeling’s mutual…well, that’s how people end up getting married.

“So,” she continued, “with that said, let me ask you this: Did David treat you as though you didn’t mean any more to him than just a bed partner?”

Devin didn’t hesitate. “No. He’s always been a perfect gentleman. He actually had a way of making me feel like I was the most important woman in the world…like I was someone he cherishes.”

Chanel shrugged. There you have it. Of course, I’m sure he got good home training and knows how to treat a woman, but it doesn’t sound like he’d do things like stand you up or say he’ll call and then not do it. It sounds to me like his interest in you is genuine. Maybe you acted too hastily. My advice to you, Devin, since you asked for it,” she added with a grin, “is to talk to him. Tell him that you realize you overreacted. Ask him to accept your apology. You don’t want to be the one to mention that you’d like to pick up where you left off, but apologizing to him will leave the door open for him to make a move, if that’s what he plans to do.”

Chanel diplomatically left it at that, but Devin knew how the rest of it went. If he hasn’t found someone else. Because by now she and David had been apart longer than they had been together. The happiest month of my life, followed by the most miserably seven weeks of my life.

Nodding, Devin said, “I think that’s good advice, Chanel. Thank you. Thank you for helping me see the bigger picture.”

“Any time. Now, tell me what everyone from the old neighborhood is up to…like Mercy and Glenys.”

Devin complied, informing Chanel of what was happening in her friend’s lives. But as she spoke, her thoughts were with David and the politely distant manner in which he now spoke with her at the firm. He’d been cold toward her for weeks now. What if he’d moved on, found someone else? She would’ve blown it, not wanting to forgive him for doing something she’d been guilty of herself a time or two because she’d failed to look at the big picture. And her tenure at Holt & Cotten was coming to an end; Carla would be returning in just a few weeks.

The man of her dreams might have slipped right through her fingers. It hurt to even think about it.

Chapter 24

“You okay, Larry?” Ben asked. “You kind look like you’ve just lost your best friend.”

“I’m fine,” Larry replied, too quickly. The look on his partner’s face told him he wasn’t fooled.

But Ben didn’t press. Instead he said, “I just wanted to say that I think both of us should make statements this afternoon when we kick off the festivities.”

“Yes, of course. I’m prepared to say a few words.”

“Good.” With that, Ben left.

Larry rolled his eyes, glad his partner had gone. The truth was, he was in a foul mood. It had started last night. He’d gone to an upscale bar and struck up a conversation with two charming young women, his eye on the strawberry blonde with the saucer-shaped eyes, who he hoped he could talk into coming home with him. He was, frankly, hoping to get laid. But to his disappointment, she and her friend, an ordinary-looking brunette, politely told him they had something private to discuss…a nice way of telling him to get lost. He’d taken his drink and moved to the other side of the bar, from where he noticed a bearded, muscular redheaded man sit next to the women. They seemed only too happy to chat with him, he noticed sullenly. The man appeared to be in his late thirties, tops. And that, Larry knew, made all the difference. Those women, whom he guessed were in their earlier thirties, considered him too old for them.

When he moved away from them, he heard them giggling, and his instinct told them they were laughing at a man his age trying to come on to them. He might take rejection better from the pretty one—well, maybe a little better—but it stung to know that that plain Jane brunette was laughing at him. He wouldn’t have looked at her twice even twenty years ago.

In the end, he finished his drink and left the bar. The women were still chatting with that young dude. Larry simply went home to his new, sterile bachelor pad and jerked off. But he wanted sex with a woman, and the fact that he wasn’t getting any angered him…especially when he thought about his estranged wife and her young lover. It was important for his bruised ego to have someone young and vibrant who wanted him, too.

Today was Friday, and he’d be leaving the office early, after a few hours of the party. He’d get some snatch this weekend for sure.

He couldn’t worry about that right now, though. He looked at his calendar, then buzzed for Marianne. She appeared in his doorway promptly, notebook in hand. “Yes, Larry. What’s up?”

“I’m expecting a call from Ken Winters of Gem Publishing sometime today, probably this afternoon. I know there’ll be a lot going on, with the party and all, but I can’t miss this call. I’ve been courting his business, which will mean substantial revenues for us. So make sure somebody’s covering the phones at all times, and drag me out of the men’s room if you have to.”

She repeated the information back to him. “I’ll take care of it.”

*****

Between laughing and joking with his colleagues, David’s eyes darted around the room. It was quite an accomplishment for Holt & Cotten to have survived—and thrived—for twenty-five years. He felt a certain amount of pride for having participated in their success. The firm was mentioned in all press accounts about Judge Asher’s criminal charges. The jurist, financially creamed in a recent divorce, was on the take, and he’d likely serve several years in jail for selling justice. It had been an unfortunate ending to over twenty years on the bench.

The discovery had made David a shining star, and in the legal community in general. He’d received several offers from prestigious law firms, inviting him to join. He suspected that Ben and Larry might even extend a partnership offer to him, something they didn’t give out lightly. He politely told the other firms he wasn’t interested, and he’d tell Ben and Larry the same if they asked. If anything, his dream of establishing his own practice had become stronger than ever.

A buffet had been set up just outside the conference room, and because of the momentous occasion, there was even a bar set up. Ben and Larry might be conservative, but they both appreciated good scotch. The bartender also had a selection of wine and other liquors, plus the appropriate mixers.

Ben and Larry each spoke, and Larry offered a toast to the continued success of the firm. David looked about for Devin, but didn’t see her. He realized she probably had been told to man the phones during the party. He hoped someone planned on relieving her. He understood that business could come to a standstill because of the celebration, but it wasn’t fair for her to have to miss out on the food, drink, and fun and be chained to her desk…even if she wasn’t doing much work, which she probably wasn’t.

Even Carla made an appearance, bringing along her new baby. She told everyone she missed them, and reminded them she’d be back to work in two weeks. That three-month leave she’d taken had certainly gone by quickly, David thought. She’d left in mid-May, and here it was the last week of July. Carla told him that she and her husband had moved during her leave, purchasing a two-bedroom condo in their native Queens. They’d made a nursery of the second bedroom, and she told him it looked lovely, but said that by the time her new son started school she wanted to be living upstate, in a house with a big yard for him to play in.

It just went to show, David thought. Everyone had goals and dreams. Carla’s was to save enough money to buy a home and move to the suburbs. His was to open his own law practice. And Devin’s was to learn as much as she could and become successful.

It occurred to him that this might be a good time to have a chat with her, ask how she was doing, since everyone else was at the party. Then he saw her enter the room, and his heart lurched.

He watched as she approached Larry Cotten, who stood chatting with associate attorneys Portia James and Paul Logan. She probably had a message for him. At least she’d get to eat…

“Mr. Cotten, you have a phone call,” Devin politely said. In a lower voice she added, “it’s that party you wanted to speak with.”

“Thank you, Devin.” Larry quickly excused himself from the associates he’d been chatting with and left the room. Devin, now that she’d connected Larry with the call from Gem Publishing he was hoping to get, took a moment to check out the festivities. Instrumental music played on a laptop speaker. Some of the staff was seated around the conference table, enjoying food, drink, and their coworkers. Others stood talking. A buffet lined the wall outside the conference room. Holt & Cotten put on a nice party, she thought.

She stopped at the buffet, picking up a few pinwheel sandwiches to eat at her desk. David came out of the conference room. “Hey.”

“Hey there.

“What’s up?”

“Oh, I’m just grabbing a quick bite.”

“What, Marianne’s got you chained to your desk or something?”

“They wanted somebody to listen out for the phones. I don’t mind. I always wanted to be somebody.” She smiled at her little joke. “I’d better get back. Even though Mr. Cotten just got the call he’d been waiting for, I’m still responsible to cover the phones. I’ll see you, huh?”

“Sure.”

David was being friendly, she thought as she walked off. She took that as a good sign…

*****

Larry hung up the phone, feeling proud of himself. He’d been successful in procuring Gem Publishing’s business for the firm. At least his professional life was going well. Now, if he could just get a warm, willing, and preferably young woman in his bed tonight…

He left his office and wandered to the reception area. Devin sat behind the massive desk alone, munching on a sandwich. She looked surprised to see him. “Is everything okay, Mr. Cotten?”

“Just fine. I wanted to thank you for making sure I got that call. It was extremely important.”

“I was simply following the instructions Marianne gave me.”

“Good girl. That phone call represents a quarter million dollars’ worth of billable hours to the firm.”

She shrugged. “That’s wonderful news, Mr. Cotten, but it’s not like I can take credit for it. All I did was tell you that you had a phone call.” She smiled.

God, she was gorgeous, he thought. She looked very much like her mother. Larry generally didn’t pay any attention to the cleaning staff, but Devin’s mother—he didn’t know her name—was a fox. It was hard not to notice her. She had to be at least in her mid-forties, given that she had a grown daughter, but she had the slim figure of a younger woman, as well as a youthful face. Twenty years ago she probably looked even better than Devin did now, for she had a lighter complexion. He rarely looked twice at a woman her age, and it wasn’t as though he ever acknowledged her, but he followed her with his eyes when she came in to empty his wastebasket. Even pushing fifty she still looked damned attractive, or at least she would in better clothes than that black cotton skirt, black smock, and white polo shirt she always wore when working, the smock and shirt both emblazoned with the name of the company she worked for.

But he wasn’t interested in looking at a fully clothed woman. He wanted a woman naked, lying on a bed, stroking herself and beckoning to him to join her…

He found himself unable to take his eyes off Devin. He had to admit that her dark complexion was kind of exotic. It would probably make for an exciting contrast, naked against his own white skin. Besides, she had three things going for her that her mother didn’t. One, she was younger. Two, she’d soon be leaving the firm, so he could have his fun and then never have to see her again. Three, she’d already given some to David Andrews, so he knew she put out.

Buoyed by the good news he’d gotten, he leaned in toward her desk. This would probably be as good time as any to make a move.

“You know,” he said, “I feel bad that you’re missing the party, especially since you made sure I got that call. Why don’t you let me take you to dinner? It would be my way of thanking you, not just for this afternoon, but for your weeks of excellent service.” He smiled confidently, but it did a slow fade when she seemed to sputter for a reply.

“That’s…that’s very kind of you to offer, Mr. Cotten, but I have to decline. I…I have plans.”

Dammit, she was turning him down, too? He expected her to jump at the opportunity to go out with him. After all, David Andrews was nearly merely an associate. He was a partner.

“Ms. DaCosta,” he said, addressing her formally, “let me be frank. I know you were dating David Andrews.” He enjoyed the shock on her face. “I can assure you that whatever he did for you, I can do three times as much.”

She drew in her breath with a whoosh. “What he did for me? Are you saying…are you saying you think David paid me, like I’m some whore?”

“All right,” he said quickly, gesturing for her to keep her voice down. “Maybe you slept with him for free. But I can make it worth your while. We’ll call it ‘gifts’.”

She abruptly stood, nearly knocking over her chair in the process. “We’ll call it nothing. And I really think it’s best that you stop talking and leave my workspace, Mr. Cotten.” She rushed to the swinging gate that enclosed her receptionist cubicle. Larry quickly moved to the rear of the cubicle, where the gate was located, just inches from the entrance to the copy room, and stood there, his arm stretched out with his palm resting on the wall, effectively blocking her from going beyond the gate.

She stared at him coldly. “Let me pass.”

“Come on, Devin, what’s your rush? This is an ideal opportunity for you and I to get better acquainted.” His eyes dropped to her heaving chest, and he leaned in close to her, a leer on his face. “You know, I can promise I won’t disappoint. I have a big cock and a talented tongue—”

“Stop it!” She slapped his face.

David had had enough. The party had been going on for nearly two hours, and poor Devin had only had time to grab a couple of those pinwheel sandwiches. Hell, the caterers would probably be along in another hour or so to clean up. He decided against saying anything to Marianne. He was going to fix Devin a plate himself and carry it to her, and he didn’t care who saw him do it.

He’d never learned just who had blown the whistle on his and Devin’s relationship. He’d always been curious, but he knew Ben wouldn’t share that information with him, and he refused to ask a question he wouldn’t get the answer to. Besides, he’d managed to convey a cool, I-don’t-give-a-damn demeanor to Ben, and asking questions would go against that impression. He’d always suspected it was Pam Sullivan, who had entered the office that time he’d been flirting with Devin at the reception desk. He wouldn’t put it past that fat, nosy bitch to have followed Devin to the restaurants where they’d rendezvoused on the upper west side, before they decided it would be safer to head to restaurants north of Ninety-sixth Street.

He reminded himself that it really didn’t matter, not with the plans he’d made. But just because Devin was through with him didn’t mean he’d stopped caring about her well-being. He wondered if she was dating that smug gasbag, that guy who had to be forty if he was a day. The dude might be a little old for Devin, but he had one thing David lacked…the same skin color as Devin. But the two of them got along so well…their relationship transcended skin color. Her heart seemed to have softened a bit. Maybe he could talk her into having dinner with him. He wanted to tell her what he’d decided in terms of his career, to see if she might be interested in taking that leap with him. That would certainly give them togetherness…

He went to the buffet and piled vegetable lasagna, meatballs, chicken wings, and a few more of those pinwheel sandwiches on a plate.

“Wow, you must really be hungry.”

He turned and smiled at Melanie, who stood beside him. She’d chatted with him briefly as they ate earlier. “Oh, this isn’t for me. I just wanted to make sure Devin got some food.”

“That’s considerate of you.” She lowered her voice. “I know Pam was supposed to relieve her at the reception desk so she can come to the party, but she hasn’t done it yet. You know how she hates to miss anything. And Devin probably doesn’t want to make trouble. She’d made some careless mistakes on our documents, and I know that Laura and Marianne weren’t happy.”

David stared at her for a long moment. Something in the way she smiled at him…She did it. I don’t know how, but somehow she put those errors in Devin’s work.

Melanie’s smile turned into an expression of concern. “Can I help you with anything? I was…just about to go to the restroom.”

Her swift change in demeanor did nothing to alter his suspicion. Maybe Melanie had reported seeing he and Devin dining together to management. He knew Melanie lived in Kew Gardens, nowhere near the Upper West Side, but he wouldn’t put it past her to have followed him one night. She’d made several attempts to get next to him, all of which he’d resisted. She was a looker, all right, but something about her bothered him, and he knew she wasn’t worth raising the ire of the senior partners over.

But she had offered assistance and was waiting for him to respond. He kept his voice even. “If you don’t mind, could you cut a piece of cake and add some cookies to the plate?”

“Of course.”

“And grab a can of soda, too, will you?”

He waited for her to cut the cake and add a few cookies to the plate, then turned to go up front. Melanie followed him, talking to him from behind. “I’m sure Devin will appreciate you doing this, David. I was about to fix a plate for her myself, since Pam didn’t seem like she was going to—” she broke off when he suddenly stopped short.

David had just entered the reception area, and it looked like Larry Cotten had Devin cornered between the gate to her cubicle and the wall, his hands on her body as she struggled against him, telling him to stop. Melanie watched, fascinated, as David put down Devin’s plate on the nearest surface and rushed to confront Larry, pulling him away from Devin by his collar.

He took a protective stance, in front of Devin with his back to her. “What the hell is going on here?” He turned to face Devin. “Did he hurt you?”

She simply stood, her lips trembling, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, saying nothing.

Melanie moved forward to offer support to Larry, who had been pulled away from Devin with such force that he nearly lost his balance. Only his strong reflexes kept him from tumbling backward, like a boxer who’d taken a powerful punch. He managed to right himself and keep from going all the way down.

But he’d stumbled backward. Melanie never thought she would see this founding partner in such an undignified posture…and put there by an associate, no less.

Chapter 25

“What are you getting all bent out of shape for?” Larry said to David. “We were just talking.”

“With your hands all over her? It didn’t look like just talking to me.” David turned to the still-shaken Devin, then back to Larry. “She doesn’t look like you were just engaged in harmless talking. You’re lying, Larry.”

David made no attempt to keep his voice low; as a matter of fact, he was practically shouting. His raised voice brought a trickle of people, including Ben Holt, to the reception area from the conference room in the rear.

“What’s happening here?” Ben demanded. “I heard shouting.”

Devin had gone back inside her cubicle, emerging with her purse, blazer, and tote bag. “I’m leaving,” she said softly.

Those were the first words Melanie had heard her say since stumbling onto the scene.

Larry shrugged at Ben. “Just a misunderstanding.”

David took Devin’s arm and guided her around the front of the reception desk. He turned his head and said over his shoulder, “Misunderstanding, my ass. He was coming on to Devin. He was all over her, and she was trying to push him away. I had to pull him away from her.”

A few people gasped. Larry face reddened, and as David escorted Devin out of the office, it occurred to Melanie that she, as a witness to the incident, might be called upon to give her version of what she’d seen.

“All right, the excitement’s over,” Ben said loudly. “Everybody go back to the conference room.”

Pam had come to stand next to Melanie. “What happened?” she hissed.

“You heard Ben. Back to the party.”

Pam reluctantly turned and moved toward the conference room. Melanie tried to follow, but Marianne Baxter intervened, taking her arm. “Melanie, please stay here a moment.”

“I want to see both of you in my office,” Ben commanded, indicating Larry and Melanie. He led the way, and they followed, including Marianne.

The four of them sat at around the conference table in the corner of Ben’s spacious office.

“Melanie,” Marianne began, “can you tell us what you saw, if anything?”

She stiffened. She hadn’t been expecting to be called upon first. Even Ben looked startled at Marianne’s question. He probably hadn’t realized she’d been there and seen the entire incident. Leave it to Marianne. The woman was sharp as a twenty-dollar steak knife.

“I…I was carrying dessert and a drink over to Devin, helping David out. He had fixed her a plate because she was stuck at the reception desk, and I offered to help,” she explained. “He was walking ahead of me, so my view was blocked. When we approached the reception desk, he put down the plate he’d been carrying and lunged at Mr. Cotten, grabbing him by the back of his collar. He pulled him back so forcefully that Mr. Cotten nearly fell.” She noticed Marianne give a subtle nod to Ben, which she took as a cue for him to take over the questioning.

“What did Mr. Cotten appeared to be doing?” Ben asked.

Melanie forced herself not to meet Larry’s eyes. “He was standing with his back to us, facing Devin. They were by the wall, just outside that swinging door to the reception cubicle. It looked to me as though they were talking.”

“So, nothing looked amiss or out of the ordinary to you?” Ben pressed.

“No, sir.” Melanie decided to fall back on the old standby line people used on TV all the time. “It all happened so fast. One minute we were carrying plates, and the next, David was practically attacking Mr. Cotten. Of course, with David walking in front of me, I really didn’t have that clear a view,” she said, repeating the lie.

“Did Ms. DaCosta appear to be trying to get away from him, or struggling in any way? Was Mr. Cotten standing unnaturally close to her?”

“Not that I could see. Of course, my view of them was unobstructed only for a few seconds, the time it took for David to reach Mr. Cotten.” Melanie was careful to project just the right mixture of fear and nervousness to be believed. The fact was, she’d seen Larry’s hands wandering over Devin’s body as he pinned her against the wall, heard Devin demanding that he step back and let her pass and saw her trying to push him away, but lying about it would make Larry grateful to her. Maybe she could make it pay off somehow. David Andrews was lost to her forever; she knew that from the swift way he leapt to Devin’s defense and protectively escorted her from the office without even going to get his suit coat. All her scheming, finally getting Pam to go to Marianne and then going to see Marianne herself less than a week later, hadn’t convinced David that Devin wasn’t worth ending his career here at Holt & Cotten.

Melanie didn’t believe in crying over spilled milk. There were other men out there. Not that Larry Cotten wasn’t attractive man, but he was probably the same age as her father. But he could help her. She had to think about her own future at the firm. Maybe sticking up for Larry now would lead to some type of promotion for her. She wasn’t interested in a man his age as a husband, and heaven knew he was no George Clooney, but he was reasonably good-looking and had a fit body. She wouldn’t vomit at the thought of going to bed with him if he made it worth her while…

“See?” Larry said, sounding triumphant. “It’s nothing. David was overreacting. I was just talking to Devin, thanking her for making sure I got that call from Four Seasons Publishing. I told her she was doing a great job. And then along comes David like some madman, pulling me away from her. We all know he’s got the hots for her, even if he did intimate it was over between them.”

Melanie’s heart sank. It was over between David and Devin, yet he had still rushed to her defense? A man didn’t do that for a woman he cared nothing about. Devin must have been the one to end it—Melanie couldn’t imagine why—but David’s reaction to Devin’s trouble was enough to soften any woman’s heart. Unless Devin was made of stone, she and David were likely about to reconcile…

“He saw me talking to her and flew into a jealous rage,” Larry was saying. “That’s all there was to it.”

“Larry…” Marianne tilted her head toward Melanie.

He held up his hands, palms out. “What’s the big deal? She’s the one who told you she saw the two of them having dinner together. It’s not as though it’s news to her.”

“Melanie,” Ben abruptly said, “thank you for recounting what you saw for us. You can go back to the party now.”

She immediately moved her chair back and got up, planning on leaving the room without another word.

“One more thing, Melanie,” Ben’s voice rang out as she had her hand on the doorknob to open it. “I must ask you not to repeat anything about what you saw or about what we discussed here to anyone.”

“Yes, sir.”

*****

When Melanie returned to the conference room, everyone was buzzing about what had happened between Larry and Devin in the reception area, and how both David and Devin had walked out. Melanie found herself swarmed by her coworkers, attorneys and secretaries alike.

“Please,” she said, holding out her hand in a stop gesture. “I’m not able to comment on the situation, so don’t even ask.”

*****

“I can’t believe it,” Devin said in the elevator. “I just can’t believe this has happened to me again.”

David was grateful that they were alone in the elevator. “But unlike before, this time you weren’t in any real danger. Not with all of us being twenty yards away.”

“I know that. But that doesn’t make it any less spooky. And I know I don’t want to go back there.” She closed her eyes and sighed deeply. “All I’m trying to do is earn a living. I’ve never done anything to give Mr. Cotten the slightest inkling that I might be interested in dating him.”

“I know you did nothing wrong, Devin,” he quickly said. “And I won’t have you blame yourself when all the fault rests at his feet.”

She opened her eyes and smiled at him. “I know I’m done with the firm, but what about you? I mean, the way you grabbed Mr. Cotten. Will that mean trouble for you, what with him being a partner and all?”

“Don’t you worry about that. Right now, I just want to get you settled and calmed down.”

The elevator doors opened in the lobby, and he guided her out and toward the exit doors. Still holding her elbow, he walked to the curb and hailed a taxi. When he slid in beside her in the back seat, he instructed the driver to bring them to East Forty-ninth between Second and Third.

She looked at him, confusion on her face. “I don’t understand, David. I thought you were bringing me home.”

“My place is more private. It would be awfully difficult for me to try to take care of you with your mother being there.”

“You…plan on taking care of me?”

“Of course. You’ve been through a frightening ordeal, and I still remember how upset you were the first time this happened.” He smiled. “You deserve to be coddled, to have your every wish granted.” After pausing a perfect beat, he added, “And I’m just the man to do it.”

The grateful look she gave him melted his heart, and when she rested her head on his shoulder, he felt that she might be ready to forgive him.

All he had to do now was convince her he’d never do her wrong again.

*****

Devin got out of the cab and looked up at the six-story townhouse as David paid the driver.

He came to stand beside her. “Something wrong?”

She made a “ho-hum” sound. “I was just thinking about all those two flights of steps we have to take to get to the elevator. Don’t worry, David. I’ll be all right.”

“Don’t worry about the steps. We’re taking the elevator.”

She didn’t bother to hide her relief. “Good. Because I have to tell you, I’m feeling worn out. I forgot, it’s daytime. Your parents are at work. Or are they out of town?” she asked tonelessly.”

He shook his head. “Guess again. My mother retired two years ago, and my dad cut back his hours at the same time. He doesn’t see patients on Fridays.”

Her eyes became round as plates. “You mean…they’re at home?”

“Unless they’re out,” he said with a shrug. And I’m sure they’d love to meet you.”

Devin instantly looked down to check her appearance. She looked nice, at least, even demure with her navy belted dress with cap sleeves and a white lace collar, a white blazer worn over it. She’d been in such a hurry to leave the office that she hadn’t bothered to put on the gym shoes she wore for commuting, so her feet were encased in navy-and-white slingback pumps, with off-white sheer hose on her legs.

David took her arm. “You don’t have to worry about the way you look, Devin. You’re beautiful, whether in a dress or cutoffs and a T-shirt. Come on.” He led her to the garden level entrance, a few steps down under the front staircase. “We’ll go in this way; it’s fewer steps for you and easier, since they go down instead of up.”

Devin couldn’t believe that she was about to meet David’s parents…provided they were home this afternoon. A nervous hand went up to pat her hair, which was gathered in a bun at the nape of her neck.

He used his key to unlock the door and waved her inside in front of him. “Mom? Dad? It’s David. I’ve got company.”

“We’re back here, honey!” a feminine voice called.

He guided her by her elbow through the garden level.

“Hi,” he said. “I want you to meet someone.”

His father stood up, and his mother offered a warm smile.

“Devin, my parents, Sheila and Lamar Andrews. Mom, Dad, this is Devin DaCosta.”

“I’m very pleased to meet you, Mrs. Andrews, Mr. Andrews,” Devin said politely as she moved forward to shake hands with them, his mother’s first. She noticed that neither of David’s parents seemed shocked, or even surprised, to see she wasn’t white.

“So you’re Devin,” Sheila Andrews said as they shook. “David’s told us so much about you.”

That explained their lack of surprise; now she was the stunned one. David had told his parents about her? “He did?”

“Yes, he did,” his father answered. “He’d been moping around the house for weeks. Sheila finally cornered him and demanded to know what was wrong.”

“David explained that the two of you had a spat over something,” Sheila said. “We encouraged him to keep trying, that you’d be certain to forgive him eventually…and here you are!” Her smile lit up her entire face.

“Um, Mom,” David began. “I’m afraid the jury’s still out on that. I brought Devin here because she had a traumatic experience at work, and I want her to rest.”

“Traumatic?” Sheila repeated, sounding uncertain.

“I think it’s best if we leave it at that,” David replied, his hands protectively resting on Devin’s shoulders.

“It’s all right, David,” Devin said. She didn’t want her first meeting with his parents to be dominated by curiosity about what kind of trauma she’d suffered. To them she explained, “I was sexually assaulted at work this afternoon.”

“By someone named Cotten,” David added.

Lamar Andrews’s eyes widened. “As in Holt & Cotten?”

“Yes. Larry Cotten, one of the founding partners.”

“He had me pinned against a wall, and David pulled him off of me,” Devin said. “But I was never in any real danger. Everyone was in the back at a party in the conference room. I was just about to yell for help when David showed up.”

Sheila stood and came forward, taking Devin’s hand. “Oh, my dear! I understand how you must feel. Even if you weren’t alone in the office, it’s still the type of thing that can make a woman feel uneasy. I know. It happened to me, years ago. Except no one else was around, and for a few terrifying seconds I thought I was going to be raped.”

Devin’s breath caught in her throat. She’d felt that same fear when Raymond Quinn came on to her.

“If it wasn’t for that paperweight I grabbed…” Sheila’s voice shook.

David, too, seemed stunned by this admission. “Mom…I had no idea.” He looked at his father. “Dad, did you know?”

“I remember it well,” Lamar Andrews replied, his voice tight. “You boys weren’t born yet. I was doing my residency. Sheila was a bundle of nerves when she got home from work that day. I had to squeeze it out of her. I’ll never forget how she insisted she’d done nothing to encourage him.” He seemed to wince before continuing. “It just about broke my heart to see her feeling guilty about what that slob had done to her.”

“I was so worried Lamar would blame me for what happened,” Sheila recalled, sounding as if she were on the verge of tears.

Devin noted that even after all this time—over thirty-five years, if neither David nor his brother had been born yet—Sheila was still visibly shaken by the incident. My God, she thought. If women never forget men making unwanted advances toward them, how must rape victims feel?

“Well, I went to see the SOB the next day,” Lamar said. “He already had a big lump on his forehead where Sheila hit him with the paperweight. I told him he’d better keep his mitts off my wife, if he wanted to keep his teeth. “

“Lamar!” Sheila’s free hand flew to her heart. “You didn’t!”

“Yes, I did. You took the day off, remember?”

“Yes, but I never knew you went to my office. No wonder he never bothered me again.”

David spoke up. “I don’t blame you, Dad. But Devin’s not going back to the firm…ever. She only has two more weeks to go on her assignment, anyway. But you can bet I’m going to have a few choice words for Larry Cotten when I see him Monday.”

Sheila looked distressed. “Now, David, don’t do anything to put your job in jeopardy.”

Lamar patted her shoulder. “Don’t worry, Sheila. David knows what he’s doing.”

“Yes, I do,” he agreed. “And if you’ll excuse us, I want to get Devin upstairs so she can rest.”

“We’d love to have the two of you join us for dinner,” Sheila said.

“Thanks, Mom. It would actually be better if I took Devin out. There are a few things we need to discuss.”

“Thank you for the invitation, Mrs. Andrews,” Devin said.

Sheila gave Devin’s hand one last squeeze before releasing it. “You’re very welcome. And I’m sure we’ll have many other opportunities to have dinner together. You have a good rest.”

Lamar put his arm around his wife. “Yes, Devin, get some rest. Try to forget it all, like a bad dream. And, David…”

“Yes, Dad?”

“Good job.” He winked. “Now see if you can close the deal.”

Chapter 26

Devin waited until they were in the elevator before saying, “So, I’m not going back to work? Who says?”

“I do. It’s no longer a healthy environment for you, just like JJ Demolition. And if I should catch Larry’s eyes lingering on you, I’ll break him in two. You’ve had the same awful experience twice within three months. You deserve to take some time off.”

“But I was counting on my paycheck, David. I know I’ll be getting a large check from Mr. Jessup soon, when my salary runs out, but I’m trying to build up some savings. I wasn’t planning on having to live off of that extra money.”

“Don’t you worry. The firm will pay you through to the end of your assignment. I’ll see to that.”

She relaxed a bit. If anyone could see that her pay continued for the next two weeks, David could. “Well…I could probably use two weeks off. I’m going to be moving.”

“Moving? You found someplace even nicer than the apartment you have now?”

“Yes, but I’m not the one who found it. You see, my mother is getting married. She’s been going with a wonderful man for the last three years. He’s been wanting to marry her, but she told him she couldn’t, because she couldn’t leave me to pay the apartment rent on my own. So he found a beautiful condo in Passaic, New Jersey. It has two bedrooms and two bathrooms. We surprised Mama by bringing her out to see it, and when she said she loved it, he proposed to her again right there on the spot, telling her she no longer had a reason to say no.” She beamed at David. “The closing is scheduled for Thursday, and as soon as we get the keys, we’re going to paint. We’re going to turn it into a real home.”

“That’s wonderful, Devin. Not only about the new place, but about your mother getting married.”

“I’m so happy for her. You just don’t know, David.”

“So three of you will be commuting to Manhattan.”

“Just Alex and me. Mama actually got a job in housekeeping at a local hospital, a short bus ride away. Alex says he’ll drop her off in the morning before he goes to catch the train, and she’ll take the bus home. She’ll be giving up the tips she gets at the Four Seasons, but she feels it’s worth it to have a shorter commute. She likes to say she’ll have dinner ready when Alex and I get home from work. Alex is even going to teach her how to drive.”

“I hope that doesn’t kill the marriage before it starts.”

She laughed at David’s joke. “Anyway, there’s a ton of things we have to do before the move. Mama wants her and Alex’s bedroom to be coral and sea green, two walls in each color. Our living room will pretty much be the colors they are now, and I’m still trying to decide what color I want for my bedroom. We’ve all agreed on a nice cream color for the living room, kitchen, and halls. So we’ll be painting all next weekend. Alex sold most of his furniture. He’s been staying with us because he doesn’t have a bed anymore, and he’s gotten a couple of friends to will help him move our furniture on Sunday.”

“Sounds like everything’s all set.”

“Yes, by that time the paint will be dry. And of course, once we get everything set up, we’ll have to start planning for the wedding. It’s going to be held right there in the condo. It will be small, twenty people at the most. Mama jokes it’s going to be their first party.”

“Has she set a date yet?”

“They decided on mid-October. Because of the expenses of the move, they can’t afford to take a really fancy honeymoon, so they’re going to take a long weekend and drive up to Connecticut, look at the foliage, eat some apples, and spend a couple of nights at a bed-and-breakfast.”

“I’m happy for your mother, Devin.”

“I know you are.”

*****

Being back in his apartment was like seeing an old friend. David took her hand and led her to his bedroom. “I want you to rest as long as you want to. Hopefully you’ll doze off. When you get up, we’ll go get some dinner.”

She felt a little awkward, lying on that king-sized bed where she and David had once made such explosive love.

“I’m just thinking, Devin,” he said. “Before you go to sleep, I should probably call Ben. After all, he really doesn’t know what happened, and you can bet that if Larry told him, his account is going to be very different from the truth.”

She grunted.

“I hate to ask you this,” David continued, “but I’m pretty sure he’s going to want to hear your version of what happened directly from you. And it’s probably best that you recount it for him while it’s still fresh in your memory.”

She stiffened, but she saw the logic. After all, Holt & Cotten was a law firm. Naturally they believed in getting everything documented. “All right. If you think that’s best. Go ahead and call, and I’ll speak to him.”

David dialed Ben’s direct line. “Ben. David Andrews…Yes, I thought you might be waiting to hear from me…She’s pretty shaken up, but she’s all right. Thank you for asking.” He listened while Ben spoke. “Oh, he did? I should’ve known…yes, as much as I dislike the idea of asking, I know it’s something we need to do, and Devin understands that as well. Hold on while I talk to her.”

He covered the mouthpiece of his phone with his fingertip. “Just as I thought. Ben’s already spoken to Larry, who tried to make it sound like it was no big deal, that he was just congratulating you on doing a good job when I walked in and went berserk out of jealousy. Yeah, I know,” he said when she made a face. “But Ben would like to hear your account of what happened. He’d actually like to record your words so Marianne can transcribe them.”

“Do you think it’s okay for them to do that?”

“Sure. I’ll put the speaker on, and I’ll pull out my handheld recorder. Just in case there’s any discrepancy about what was said.” He winked at her. He removed his finger from the phone’s mike and brought it to his ear. “Okay, then. Just give us a minute.” He put the phone down and retrieved a recorder from his desk drawer. “Okay, Ben. I’m going to turn on the speaker.” He first started the recorder and then turned on the speaker. “Okay, we’re here.”

Ben’s soothing voice came through the phone speaker. “Hello, Devin. I want you to know how much I hate to bother you at a time like this. I’m terribly sorry about what happened to you today, and I assure you that I wouldn’t ask to speak with you now unless it was absolutely necessary. I have to have a full understanding of what happened before I can take appropriate action.”

“I understand, Mr. Holt.”

“I want you to know that Marianne is here with me. I, uh, think you might be more comfortable if she’s the one who asks the questions. If it helps, try to pretend I’m not listening.”

“That’s very considerate of you.”

Marianne’s voice came on the line. “Hello, Devin. I share Ben’s regret, both for what happened and for having to ask you to talk about it.”

“Thank you, Marianne.”

Marianne cleared her throat. “Okay. Can you tell me what occurred between you and Mr. Cotten at your desk earlier this afternoon?”

Devin began to speak, haltingly at first, then stronger. “I, um, went to the conference room to let him know that the call he’d been expecting had come through. I picked up a few sandwiches to bring back to my desk while I manned the phones and waited for Pam to relieve me. I was sitting there, eating, when Mr. Cotten showed up.”

“So he came to the front of your desk?” Marianne prompted.

“That’s right, the front. He thanked me for making sure he got his phone call. He said that conversation would mean increased revenues for the firm. I told him I was just following the instructions you had given me. He said he really appreciated my efforts, and then he asked me to have dinner with him…he said it would be a thank-you, not only for connecting him with his caller, but for the ‘excellent job’ I’d been doing.” Once again she made a face. “I thanked him, but told him I had plans.” It was becoming more difficult for her to speak.

David, recognizing this, moved to stand behind her, massaging her shoulders to give her encouragement. His action seemed to embolden her, for she kept speaking.

“He put his hands on my desk and leaned forward,” she continued. “He kind of smirked at me and said he knew that I’d dated David. Then he said that whatever I got from David—meaning money—he’d triple it.”

David bit on his lower lip to keep from gripping her shoulders too hard. That prick. How dare he treat Devin like a hooker. He never would have said that if she’d been white.

“I got upset then—” her voice cracked a little, he noticed—”and I asked him if he believes that David had paid me for my time, like some kind of whore. Mr. Cotten gestured for me to lower my voice. He said that in our case it wouldn’t be money, it would just be ‘gifts’. I told him he would be well advised to stop talking. Then I got up and went around to the gate to leave my desk and get away from him. I wanted to tell Pam that I needed her to relieve me right away, because Mr. Cotten was making me so uncomfortable. But…” she paused, taking a deep breath to compose herself. When she spoke again, her voice was higher-pitched than usual and trembling. “But he came around to the side of my desk and prevented me from leaving. He moved in close and braced his arm against the wall so I couldn’t get past him.” Her words were tumbling out now. “When I told him to let me pass, he asked me what was my rush. He said he and I should get better acquainted, and then he made a remark about the size of his…genitalia.” She sniffled.

“Son of a bitch!” David exploded.

Devin crossed an arm over her chest to place her palm atop his. Her strength flowed to him, and he immediately calmed.

She resumed speaking, sounding relieved that her account was nearly complete. “Then, thank God, I saw David coming, carrying a plate for me. Melanie Daniels was behind him. As soon as he saw that Mr. Cotten had me trapped, he put the plate down and grabbed him by his shirt collar, pulling him away from me.”

It pleased David that her voice became stronger upon recounting how he had come to her rescue.

“Mr. Cotten went sprawling and almost lost his balance, but he managed to regain his footing before he went all the way down. That was when people started streaming in from the conference room. Maybe I shouldn’t have just walked out of the office so abruptly, but I…I just wanted to get away from him.”

David took over. “I think that about covers what happened. Did you talk to Melanie? Did her story back up Devin’s?”

“We talked to her,” Ben replied. “She said she didn’t really see anything.”

“That’s bull. She had to see that Larry practically had Devin pinned against the wall.”

“Perhaps she fears some type of retribution from him,” Marianne suggested. “She still has to work with him, Ben.”

“Speaking of which,” David said, “Devin won’t be returning. It’s become a hostile work environment for her. But I feel confident that you’ll agree to pay her for the remaining two weeks of her assignment.”

Ben didn’t hesitate. “Of course. We’ll also provide her with letters of reference. We’ll have Pam cover the reception desk until Carla comes back. Please thank Ms. DaCosta for us. I know it was difficult for her, and I’m sorry to have upset her.”

“I’ll tell her, and I’m sure she understands.”

*****

Devin opened her eyes. The large digital numbers of David’s alarm clock read six-forty-five. Her stomach rumbled with hunger—those pinwheel sandwiches she’d last consumed had been light to begin with.

She found him in his office, surfing the ‘net with the television on. “Hi,” she said, suddenly feeling shy.

“Hi. How are you feeling?”

“Rested. And hungry.” At that moment her stomach audibly growled, and they both laughed.

“Well, we’ll take care of that. Smith & Wollensky is right down the street. Why don’t we go to the grill? The food is just as good, but it’s an informal atmosphere.”

“That sounds fine.”

*****

As they walked down the block, Devin marveled that they’d never been to the well-known steakhouse before. Of course, there was a possibility of running into one of the partners or senior associates, all of whom could easily afford a two-hundred-dollar dinner check.

They entered the less formal grill portion of the restaurant, which had a separate entrance on Forty-ninth Street and was packed with casually dressed patrons, at the bar as well as in booths and tables. Devin was ravenously hungry and ordered a Cajun-style filet mignon, baked potato, and a side of fried zucchini and onion rings. David ordered a steak sandwich.

Devin’s mouth dropped open at the sight of the largest baked potato she’d ever seen. “Wow! This can feed a family of four.” She picked up her knife to cut her steak. “Oh, this is heavenly! Melts in my mouth.”

“I can hear your stomach thanking you.”

She looked at his steak sandwich. “Aren’t you hungry, David? I kind of thought you’d want something more than a sandwich.”

“This sandwich will fill me up nicely, believe me. I’m definitely ready to eat, but I’m not as hungry as you are, Devin. I had a good plate at the party this afternoon, before…” He left the rest unsaid. “Well, you only got to have a couple of pinwheel sandwiches.”

“That’s right. I saw that you were carrying a plate when you came to my desk. I presume it was for me. I never got a chance to thank you for that.” She suddenly felt shy. “As a matter of fact, I want to thank you for everything. For getting Larry away from me…for getting me out of the office…and for bringing me to your place where I could get some rest.” She gave him a shy smile. “You really did take care of me this afternoon, just like you said you would. Thank you, David.”

He looked at her with fondness in his eyes. “I regret the circumstances that led up to it, but I’m very happy to be here with you. It’s…it’s kind of like old times.”

She could only stare at him.

His eyes never left her face. “I miss those times, Devin.”

“Those times were very special,” she conceded, “but a lot has changed since then.”

“I know. And I’ve been praying that I would get an opportunity that would make you want to forgive me.”

“You came to my rescue when I really needed help,” she said. “I honestly and truly appreciated that, David. But as I said earlier, I was never in any real danger. This time wasn’t like before, with Raymond. All I had to do was yell, and I’m sure Larry would’ve stepped back. I was about to do that. I wanted to give him a chance to come to his senses before I got other people involved.”

“Why doesn’t it surprise me that you were thinking about Larry’s reputation? You’re a good woman, Devin.” He smiled.

Devin swallowed a bite of steak and gave him a meaningful stare. “I’d be lying if I said you didn’t make me feel special this afternoon. Getting Larry away from me, and even your bringing me a plate.” She made a face. “Pam Sullivan was supposed to relieve me, but she never did show up.”

“Pam is nosy,” he spat out. “She’s always afraid to be away from the action, afraid that she’ll miss something juicy she can gossip about. You know, someone at the office told Marianne that they’d seen us out together, and personally, I think it was either her or Melanie Daniels.”

Devin drew in her breath. “Someone reported seeing us? But David, we were so careful.”

“That’s right, we were. “I guess when we were having dinner on the upper west side, we hadn’t gone far enough out of the way.”

“So Marianne said something to you about it?”

“Not her. Ben called me into his office and very politely reminded me that the firm frowns on personal relationships between employees. He reminded me that a relationship that ends badly can make things awkward for everyone.”

She stared at him in surprise. “But I don’t understand. Why didn’t you tell me about this?”

“Because before it happened, I made my little slip of the tongue, and you stopped seeing me.” He shrugged. “There seemed to be little point in telling you about it…even if I could get you to talk to me.”

Devin took a moment to ponder this information. “I’m still confused. By that time you and I had started going way up to Morningside Heights. People at the firm live in Queens…Long Island…Brooklyn…the Upper East Side. I’m sure nobody saw us up there.”

“Who knows? Remember, too, that whoever it was, whether Pam or someone else, might have seen us before we moved further uptown. They easily could’ve sat on the information for a couple of weeks before saying anything to Marianne. Or Ben might have wanted to discuss it with the partners first, in light of my newfound celebrity shining a spotlight on the firm.”

“Yes, that’s possible. So, when Ben called you in and told you that we’d been seen together, what did you say to him?”

“I told him I could all but guarantee that there would be no more sightings of you and I together. I didn’t tell him we’d broken up, but I’m sure he figured as much.”

“Oh.” She sighed. “Well, David, my mother once told me that forgiving someone doesn’t make them right, but that it would make me free. So if you’re looking for my forgiveness, you have it.”

Chapter 27

He spoke softly, his eyes shining with sincerity. “I never wanted to hurt you, Devin.”

She met his eyes. “I’m sure you didn’t. But you managed to, regardless. And I won’t lie. It hurt. It still hurts.”

“Babe, I know I did a terrible thing. But try to understand. A beautiful woman with a killer figure comes to my office and tells me that her legal problem—at least one of them—is that her ex has posted a video of them having sex on a porn site. Naturally, I was curious. I’m a man, for crying out loud. I wanted to see what you looked like naked.”

She continued with her frosty stare. The more she stared, the more desperate he seemed to become to get her to understand.

“It may have started out as mere sexual attraction between us, even curiosity,” he continued. “But the important thing is that it grew into so much more than that. With you, I felt…” he shook his head “…alive. I got an enjoyment out of the simplest things in life that I never experienced with anyone else, like walking on the beach. And after the first time we made love out in Quogue, I felt ashamed of having sought out your video and looking at it numerous times. I deleted it from my hard drive as soon as I got home that Sunday. I knew it was wrong for me to have looked at it. And once I was granted the honor of making love to you, it made me sick to think of you with another man. I guess I started to feel possessive, to think of you as mine.”

She acknowledged that statement by uttering a single syllable, “Oh,” in a tone that could instantly freeze water.

“It wasn’t my intention to ever tell you what I’d done,” he said. “Maybe it was just my subconscious secretly wanting to be found out. Maybe I just didn’t like the idea of keeping a secret from you.”

“I already said I forgive you, David.”

“Yes, you did. And I’m grateful for that. But I’ve got to tell you honestly, Devin, it’s not enough.” He paused briefly, appeared to take a deep breath and leaned forward slightly, speaking even softer than before. “I want your love. Because I’m in love with you.”

Her breath caught in her throat. “You’re…”

“That’s why I’ve been having such a hard time since you broke up with me. My parents weren’t kidding when they said I’ve been moping. It’s like I was sleeping with the fishes.”

She giggled at the Godfather reference.

“I love you, Devin,” he repeated. “And while I’m happy to have your forgiveness, I also want your love.” His earnest blue eyes bore into hers. “Maybe I’m just being greedy, but surely you can’t look me in the eye and tell me you have no feelings for me at all.”

“I do have feelings for you, David. If I didn’t, it wouldn’t hurt so much to find out that you lied to me about looking at my video.”

“What was I supposed to do, Devin? Tell you I looked at it? Tell you I spent over an hour searching various porn sites until I found it? Tell you that I’d downloaded it onto my computer and looked at it every night before I went to sleep? Be honest with yourself, and with me. You would’ve been just as upset and would’ve broken up with me anyway if I told you the truth.”

“I don’t know, David. It’s just so painful. I hate to even think about it.”

“Then don’t think about it anymore,” he urged. “Let go of the pain, and instead tell yourself that I’m in love with you. You just said that forgiving me will make you free. This is the same concept.” When she looked uncertain, he rushed on. “I’ve made some wonderful plans, plans I want you to be part of. I’m going to hang out a shingle of my own. What happened this afternoon only cemented my belief that this is the right time to do it.”

Devin immediately brightened. “Oh, David! That’s wonderful! When?”

“As soon as I can get things going. I’ve already been looking at office space. I’ll have to get some furniture, and I’ll need an assistant. I was hoping I could interest you in that job…especially now that you’re unemployed.”

Her mouth fell open. “Me? But, David, I still have so much to learn. I don’t think I’m qualified to be a legal secretary.”

“Well, it’s true you don’t have a whole lot of experience, but you know the basics. And you’ll have a fairly understanding boss who will patiently take all the time you need to teach you what you need to know, including researching.”

“You mean…like a paralegal?”

“Yes.”

She gave him a knowing look. “Now, David. You know I can’t resist the thought of learning a new skill. Shame on you.”

“I knew it would be an offer you couldn’t refuse,” he replied with a smile. “Seriously, Devin. It’s not going to be easy. I can be very demanding. Depending on the workload, you might have irregular hours. Some days I may only need you in the morning, or in the afternoon. Other times, I might need you to work a ten-hour day. It will all depend on what’s going on. I’d like to continue focusing on white-collar crimes: insider trading, contesting of wills, property disputes, things like that, and in view of what happened to you and to my mom, I think I’d like to include sexual harassment cases.”

“I think that’s just great. Incidentally, I don’t think I ever told you this, but Mama initially planned to ask Portia James to talk to me. Given the circumstances, I would feel more comfortable talking with a woman. But as it turned out, Portia had left the office early that day to bring her son to the orthodontist.”

“You mean, I owe meeting you to Portia’s kid’s buckteeth?”

She laughed. “That’s right. Funny how things have a way of working out.”

It was funny, but he was eager for an answer to his proposition. “So do you think you might be interested in working for me, Devin?”

“It really sounds interesting, David, but I have to give it some thought.” She was afraid to ask how much he’d pay her.

“If it’s salary you’re worried about, I have a lower figure in mind initially, because I’m just getting started and you’re still learning.” He named a figure that wasn’t particularly high, but not too low, either, especially considering the minimal amount she’d be paying to Rafael and Mama for rent. “But once you’re up to speed, and once business really takes off, your salary will increase, and there will be bonuses and paid time off as well. And, of course, keep in mind that on those late nights, you’re always welcome to stay with me.” He winked. “I certainly wouldn’t expect you to go all the way back to New Jersey late at night.”

He joked about it, but he knew Devin had genuine concerns. She was probably trying to figure out what type of relationship they would have, and she was probably too embarrassed to ask. She’d admitted to having forgiven him, but…

“Most job offers come with time for consideration,” she pointed out after a period of silence. “Can I at least think about it?”

“Sure. I didn’t mean to pressure you. I just like the idea of being around you every day.”

David wisely changed the subject. “So, what did you think of my parents?”

“I think the question should be, what did they think of me?”

“Devin, you’re bright and charming, not to mention gorgeous. Of course they like you.”

She wasn’t quite convinced, a thought she kept to herself. “I have to admit that it came as quite a surprise to hear that you told them about me.”

He leaned forward and placed his hand atop hers. “I want to be honest, Devin. I have to be honest. I lied to you once, and it tore us apart. I don’t ever want to lie to you again. My mother was…well, for lack of a better word, she was pretty taken aback when I told her I was dating a Latina who also happens to be black.”

She calmly took a bite of her baked potato. “I’ll bet she was.”

“She said it was just something she never gave much thought to the possibility of. My parents aren’t bigots, Devin. And in all fairness to them, it’s the type of thing that can come as a shock.”

“I understand. It’s probably something like the shock parents feel when their child tells them they’re gay.”

“Well, I don’t know about all that,” he said with a smile. “Learning your child is gay must be devastating for a parent. I’m sure they probably wonder if they somehow failed their child, worry that if they’d done something differently their child’s sexuality would be different. They probably worry about discrimination and hate crimes being directed toward their child, that life in general might be much more difficult for them. And it means they have to adjust to the idea of not having grandchildren. That can be difficult for any parent.”

“So, all your parents have to worry about with your being with me are minor details, like what their friends will say,” she said, her expression sullen.

David gave her a pointed look. “Come on, Devin, there’s no cause for that. Actually, when I talked to my mother, she asked me a very important question.

“Oh? What was that?”

“She said it seemed pretty obvious to her that I care about you very much. I told her I did, and she told me I should follow my heart. She said you’re obviously a very special woman to have captivated me, and she encouraged me to keep trying to get you back. My dad was honest enough to tell me he was also surprised, and even a little disappointed to learn you weren’t white, but he agreed with Mom that the most important thing was for me to be happy, and that if I met a woman who made me happy, then I owed it to myself to pursue her. He pointed out that interracial couples are becoming more and more common, on TV, in the movies, even in advertising. He told me that I had their full support, and that they would take care of anyone who had anything negative to say, including my grandmother.”

“Your grandmother. That would be the one with the birthday party?”

“Yes. My mother’s mother. My father’s parents are deceased,” he clarified. “Grandma is…very much a woman of her time. She doesn’t really believe in interracial relationships.”

Devin lowered her eyes. He knew what she was thinking. That’s why he didn’t want to bring me to his grandmother’s birthday celebration. She was wrong; his reason for not bringing her was the one he’d told her: He preferred to keep his family out of his love life, no matter who he was dating. He was his own man, and he wasn’t going to be controlled by anyone: not his parents, and not his ninety-year-old grandmother. If they didn’t like who he ultimately chose, that was on them, not him. But that was a conversation they could have at another time. “Enough about my grandmother,” he said. “Back to my parents. I know that giving them advance notice about you helped that first meeting be a lot less awkward. I hope that doesn’t upset you.” His eyes were anxious.

“No,” she replied. “I understand. It really isn’t fair to shock people unnecessarily, especially people who aren’t young. The important thing is that they were very gracious to me. Your mother seemed genuinely distressed when I told her the nature of my trouble at work.”

“How about that?” David mused. “I learned something about my parents today. I had no idea my mother had once been sexually harassed, or that my father went to see the man who did it and all but threatened to kick his ass.” He chuckled. “Not that I blame him. I feel ready to do some ass-kicking myself the next time I see Larry.”

“I couldn’t help noticing,” Devin began, “that your mother still seemed traumatized by her experience, even after all these years. It made me wonder…do you suppose I’ll be haunted by memories of Raymond Quinn years from now?”

“No, babe,” he gently replied. “I don’t think you’ll be haunted by it. It’s probably safe to say that whenever something happens to remind you of it, it might make you uneasy. I think that’s what happened to my mom. I really don’t think she’s given it a lot of thought all these years, but when the subject came up, it brought her back to it. I don’t think she’ll ever completely forget what happened to her that day.”

Their eyes met and held. “You know,” David said thoughtfully, “this ‘Me Too’ movement is farther-reaching than I thought it was.”

“I’m sorry to say it’s been going on a long time, and it’s not just limited to the casting couch of Hollywood.”

“Well, I’m glad it’s no longer being tolerated,” he said with vehemence. “It’s time men stopped looking at the workplace as a breeding ground to cheat on their wives, or, if they’re not married, as a place to get sex.”

*****

They enjoyed the rest of the meal, and both of them were too full to order dessert. Dining at this restaurant was a new experience for Devin. She’d never been to a restaurant where each menu item was priced separately. Her steak came alone; the baked potato she ordered was a separate item with its own price, and so were side salads and vegetables.

It was starting to get dark when they left the restaurant. July was ending, and the hours of sunlight had already grown noticeably shorter. “I guess it’s about time for me to be getting home,” she remarked during the short walk to the center of the block.

“Home? But…” he seemed bewildered. “Did I miss something, Devin? Didn’t we just make up back there?”

“I forgive you, David, but I really don’t know what happens next…or if anything should happen.”

He abruptly stopped walking and took her hands, turning her to face him. “Devin, I told you in the restaurant that I’ve fallen in love with you. Are you telling me that means nothing to you? Did I just make a blabbering fool of myself?”

“Of course not. I do love you, David. I’m just not sure if we can get past this. That’s why I asked for time before I accepted your job offer. I’m not sure if we’ll be able to work together.”

“Let me lay it out for you,” he said. “I love you. You love me. Before I opened my big mouth, we got along beautifully. It’s not like we’re clones of each other, but we do like a lot of the same things. I’m about to start a brand-new venture, and there’s no one else in the world that I’d rather have at my side than you.”

“But aren’t you a little bit worried that it might be too much for us to work together and have a personal relationship?”

He shrugged. “My mom managed my dad’s sole proprietorship medical practice for years, before he went into a partnership. It worked fine for them.”

Devin had to agree. Sheila and Lamar Andrews had been married a long time.

“Besides,” he added, “after everything you’ve been through this last couple of months, I think the safest place for you to be is with me.” He squeezed her hands. “So tell me, Devin. Now that everything’s cleared up, do you still want me to bring you home?”

Her eyes locked on his, she slowly shook her head. “I’ll have to call Mama,” she said. “If I don’t, she’ll worry.”

“Of course. I’ll wait for you in the bedroom.”

Once more, they went inside the senior Andrews’ triplex and took the elevator to the fifth floor. There was no sign of Lamar and Sheila; Devin figured they’d gone into their bedroom, which was probably on the upper level.

Devin experienced the feeling of déjà vu as she stepped inside David’s apartment for the second time today. The first time she and David made love, it had been at the beach house in Quogue, not here, but she felt the same mixture of nervousness and anticipation as she had that night.

True to his word, David went straight to the bedroom, and she soon heard the shower running. She sat in the swivel chair in the living room and dialed her mother’s number. “Hi, Mama.”

“Devin! I was just about to call you. Are you okay? It’s nearly nine o’clock, and you didn’t mention having plans for after work.”

“Yes, I’m fine. I won’t be home until tomorrow. I’m…at David’s. We, um, made up tonight.”

Her words were met with a stunned silence on the other end. “Mama? Are you there?”

“Si, I’m here. I’m just surprised.”

“It came as a surprise to me, too,” she said over a chuckle. “I’ll tell you all about it tomorrow. Please don’t think I’m trying to get out of helping with the packing. I wasn’t planning on doing a lot of work tonight anyway. I’ll definitely tackle it tomorrow. So you and Rafael have a nice evening.”

“We will.”

“Oh! One more thing, Mama…”

“What’s that?”

“David introduced me to his parents tonight.”

Chapter 28

As David tenderly kissed and undressed her, she realized that despite her feelings of having experienced this before, there was nonetheless something different this time, and it took her a few moments to identify.

It was in the gentle way he handled her, she realized. The first time they came together, it had been in a rush of desire. This time they had expressed love for each other.

How incredible it seemed to be in bed with David again, to feel the weight of his naked body beside hers, the hard muscle of his penis against her thigh. Its tip was moist and left a wet spot wherever it touched her skin, and she felt her own arousal pooling between her legs. She gasped when his fingers touched her there, stroking, then reaching inside. He grunted into her mouth at finding her wet, and the tenderness gave way to lust. He draped her leg over his thigh and slid into her. Devin lifted her legs on either side of his waist and whimpered with delight. In a smooth, repetitive motion, she rolled her pelvis and met his thrusts with her own. They moaned together, pleasure radiating from their respective cores to the rest of their bodies. Devin’s toes bent backward, her nipples tingled, and her breaths came fast and audible. The unmistakable scent of their mating filled the air, adding to her excitement.

They moved faster and faster, their breaths coming in tandem, and David thrusting deeper and deeper. When he began drilling into her like a machine gun, she knew he was about to climax.

“Ahh…” he grunted, at last slowing down.

Devin felt warm, sticky liquid spilling into her. She slid her leg over his thigh to lay it flat, her eyes closed as she struggled to slow her respirations.

David rolled onto his back beside her. His hand found hers, capturing it in bringing it to rest on his rapidly beating heart. “I came too fast,” he said, sounding apologetic. “I’m sorry I didn’t wait for you. Too eager, I guess.”

“It’s all right, David.”

“No, it isn’t. I owe you one, and as soon as I catch my breath I’ll pay up.”

Under her hand, she felt the beating of his heart slowing to a normal rate.

“Devin,” he began, “I was so eager to get inside you that I didn’t put on a condom. I told myself I’d pull out, but when the time came, you felt so good that I couldn’t bring myself to do it.” He looked embarrassed.

“It’s all right, David. I never had my Norplant removed.”

He let out a relieved-sounding laugh. “Good. We don’t want a baby just yet, and what I just shot out was twins for sure.”

“No worries.” Devin’s voice sounded cheerful, but her mind was reeling. David had said “we” didn’t want a baby…yet. What did that mean? Was he saying that one day…?

Her thoughts were lost, drowned in pleasure when David, his strength restored after his climax, slipped down her body and buried his face between her thighs, keeping his promise to bring her to completion.

*****

Devin awakened, naked in David’s bed with sunlight streaming through the curtains. She could hardly believe it. When she opened her eyes yesterday, the most exciting thing in her life was next week’s move. While that was definitely a big thing, and she still looked forward to it, but now, just one day later, she had David back in her life as well…and the knowledge that he loved her made her want to burst into song and twirl around in a graceful dance.

She turned her head to look at him, lying beside her in the big bed. Her heart swelled with love. This marvelous-looking man belonged to her. She held his heart, and he held hers.

Could life be any better?

*****

“I now pronounce you husband and wife.”

Everyone applauded as the newly married Amparo and Rafael Garcia shared their first kiss. Devin, as her mother’s sole attendant, was the first to embrace her.

“I love you, Mrs. Garcia,” she said. “And I just know you and Rafael are going to live happily ever after.”

“Ooh, you’re the first one to call me ‘Mrs. Garcia’!” Mama happily replied.

For a few seconds she looked all of seventeen, Devin thought. She squeezed her mother tightly, then reluctantly let go. Less than twenty people, the ones closest to the newlyweds, including Rafael’s widowed mother, were present, but they were all eager to offer their best wishes. Devin knew she couldn’t monopolize her mother’s attention.

As she slipped away, her hand was promptly grasped by David, who led her a few yards from the well-wishers, pulled her into his arms and gave her a surprisingly deep kiss.

“Wow!” she said, only half kidding, when it ended with a soft smacking sound. “Now, that’s what I call a kiss!”

“I love you, Devin.”

He had told her that before, but something in his eyes made this time different. She raised a hand to cup his cheek. “I love you right back, David. And I’m so proud of you. You really hit the ground running when you opened your office. Among the other cases you handled, you vindicated a half dozen women—and men—who’ve been sexually harassed. And this new celebrity case is really going to put you on the map.”

“It’s a segment of the population who’s been sadly neglected. Whenever I think of what you went through…and my own mother, as a young woman…” His jaw set. “But I couldn’t have done it any of it without you, babe. You keep everything running shipshape.”

“And you have no regrets about not accepting Holt & Cotten’s partnership offer?”

“None at all. It definitely worked out for the best that I left there. I can’t stand to even look at Larry. I can’t imagine working with him on a daily basis.”

“That was awfully nice of Ben Holt to include that thousand-dollar bonus in my last paycheck,” she mused.

“You can bet that came out of Larry’s pocket. Not because he was being generous, but because Ben insisted on it. He was probably worried that I’d file a messy lawsuit on your behalf.” David chuckled. “If he knew about the settlement I got you from Jensen, he probably would have given you more.”

“Well, everything worked out wonderfully.” Devin sighed in contentment. “I have a job I love that combines both office management with my newly acquired legal skills…”

“With a handsome boss who gives you plenty of time off,” he added.

She grinned back at him. “And a nice raise, plus plenty of fringe benefits.” She giggled, then grew pensive. “I just wish…”

“What?”

“I wish that Andrea and Jeremy had gotten to have a happy ending. It looks like she kept her word about breaking it off with him at the end of summer if he hadn’t introduced her to his family by then.” She and David recently had dined at a supper club with Jeremy and his date, who turned out to be not Andrea, but a white woman, a buxom brunette.

“She didn’t even wait until the end of the summer. She broke it off shortly after the night of the party. I advised her to.”

Devin looked at him in surprise. “You did? When?”

“At the party. Maybe it wasn’t my place, but Jeremy shared some thoughts about her with me, and it was obvious that he wasn’t serious about her. I sensed she was in love with him, and I hated the idea of him stringing her along. So I told her she was wasting her time with him, that he was just…having a good time with her.”

“When did you tell her that?”

“As we were leaving the party. I whispered into her ear when we were saying goodbye.”

Devin nodded, remembering. She’d witnessed David whispering to Andrea and had been curious about what he’d said to her. No wonder Andrea looked so shocked. David wasn’t coming on to her; instead he’d burst her bubble by telling her that her dream of a future with Jeremy would never happen. Devin tried to keep the bitterness out of her voice as she said, “Obviously, Jeremy didn’t bleed for long.”

“Neither did Andrea, I’m sure. But every relationship isn’t meant to be substantial.”

“Yes, I know.” Devin felt badly for Andrea, but she agreed that she’d done the right thing by dumping Jeremy. “Having a good time,” David had said. That sounded like a euphemism for him using her for sex. She felt certain that Andrea’s Mr. Right was somewhere in New York, just waiting for her, and that when she met him everything would come together, just as it had for David and her…

In the time since that summer afternoon when she left the offices of Holt & Cotten so abruptly, Devin had gotten to know not only David’s parents, but his brother and sister-in-law, even his elderly grandmother. His grandmother tended to treat her with almost exaggerated politeness, as if she was worried about offending. It had the effect of making Devin feel as though his grandmother felt she came from a different planet. The only truly awkward moment came at their second meeting, when the elderly woman had touched Devin’s hair. Devin had gotten a blowout for Sheila and Lamar’s anniversary party—where she’d first met his grandmother—but on this informal occasion she secured it at the nape of her neck and let the rest of it billow against her upper back like cotton candy. “Wasn’t your hair straight at the party? What happened to it?” the woman had asked. Devin hated it when people touched her hair, but she handled the intrusion like a pro. “I went to the salon and had my hair straightened,” she’d said. “What you see now is my hair in its natural state.” She’d smiled sweetly and reminded herself that this ninety-year-old woman was too old to change her way of thinking. She was probably worried that she’d have kinky-haired great-grandchildren.

There always had to be a fly in the ointment, she thought, but David didn’t seem the least bit worried and told her not to let his grandmother get to her.

“It doesn’t matter to me if Jeremy never settles down,” he said now. “I’ve got my girl, and that’s all that matters. I just want it to last forever.” His blue eyes met hers, and she felt his arms tighten around her back. “Devin…marry me.”

Her mouth opened, but no words came out. She tried again. “David…do you mean it?”

“Yes, even though this isn’t the way I had planned to do it. I don’t even have the ring on me.”

She drew in her breath. “You got me a ring?”

“That’s what a man usually does before he proposes. It just…” he shrugged…“seemed like a good time to ask. The minister’s words during the ceremony…wait a minute. Shouldn’t he have been a priest, since your mother is Catholic?”

“She and Rafael would have had to get married in church, but they didn’t want a church wedding. They got an Episcopal minister to perform the ceremony.”

“Oh. Anyway…we’ve made a pretty good team these last couple of months, you and me. We’ve worked together, and you stay at my place from Thursday night through Sunday afternoon. We work hard, and we love even harder. It’s working out great.”

Devin felt the same way. “We’ve managed quite a bit of togetherness these last couple of months, and we haven’t killed each other yet.”

Devin nodded in agreement. They’d worked out a fairly regular schedule. She stayed home in New Jersey from Sunday night through Wednesday night, and on Thursdays brought carried a weekend bag to work with her, staying with David until Sunday afternoon. The two of them had spent blissful weekends together, working on cases, shopping, cooking, and seeing shows, culminating with Sunday dinner in Passaic with Mama and Rafael. David had endeared himself to both of them soon after he and Devin reconciled, when he offered to assist with painting the new condo. The four of them managed to paint the entire unit in a matter of hours, and then David treated them all to sub sandwiches. Even Mama, after seeing the two of them interact, had admitted that David seemed sincere in his feelings for her.

As for her work at the David Andrews Law Offices, the partial workdays David had initially envisioned hadn’t materialized; they’d been busy from the moment the office opened for business and often worked past six or later. When they had a particularly late night, Devin stayed over at David’s, no matter what day of the week it was. She kept a few changes of clothes at his apartment for those occasions.

“That’s right,” she said. “We haven’t killed each other.” She actually felt proud to be working beside David, felt like his successes were hers as well…and in a way they were, since she did much of the legwork. She wondered if Sheila Andrews felt that same sense of accomplishment when she ran Lamar’s first medical practice.

“So why not make it permanent?” he said.

Devin deliberately cozied up to him, looping her arms around his neck and standing on tiptoe to sensually rub her nose against his. “That depends. Will you teach me how to drive?” She shrugged at his hesitation. “Rafael taught Mama, and it hasn’t hurt them.”

David laughed at her paraphrasing the words he had used about his parents when she expressed reservations about working with him. “Sure,” he said. “Is that your only condition?”

“Well…you have to promise to cherish me always.”

“I can answer that in just two words. I do.”

The following spring, in front of those nearest and dearest to them at Columbia University’s St. Paul’s Chapel, that was precisely what they said to the minister who performed their wedding ceremony.

 The End 